<?xml version="1.0" encoding="UTF-8"?>
<!DOCTYPE ThML PUBLIC "-//CCEL/DTD Theological Markup Language//EN" "http://www.ccel.org/dtd/ThML10.dtd">
<?xml-stylesheet type="text/xml"
    href="http://www.ccel.org/ss/thml.html.xsl" ?>
  <?xml-stylesheet type="text/xsl"
    href="http://www.ccel.org/ss/thml.html.xsl" ?>
  <!--
<?xml-stylesheet type="text/xml"
    href="http://www.ccel.org/ss/thml.html.xsl" ?>
<?xml-stylesheet type="text/xsl"
    href="http://www.ccel.org/ss/thml.html.xsl" ?>
-->
<!-- Copyright Christian Classics Ethereal Library -->
<ThML>
<ThML.head>

<generalInfo>
 <description>Benjamin Jowett lived two lives: one as a churchman, and the other as a philosopher. As
 Oxford’s regius professor of Greek, he gave lectures on both Paul’s letters and Plato’s
 dialogues. During visits to Continental Europe, Jowett met and studied the works of
 prominent German philosophers. He brought Hegelianism back to England with him,
 becoming one of Great Britain’s most influential liberal theologians. This collection of
 essays highlight Jowett’s method of interpreting Scripture and its applications. Most of
 the essays published here contributed to the manuscript of his theological magnum opus,
 his commentary on the Pauline Epistles. Controversially, Jowett argued that context and
 tradition, as opposed to the actual linguistic content, revealed the meaning of the biblical
 text. More conservative theologians feared Jowett’s approach weakened the authority
 of Scripture, but others saw it as a way to appreciate it according to its true nature. “We
 are not to be slaves of words,” Jowett said constantly, “the reality beneath them is alone
 important.”

 <br /><br />Kathleen O’Bannon<br />CCEL Staff
 </description>
 <pubHistory />
 <comments>page images provided by Internet Archive</comments>
</generalInfo>

<printSourceInfo>
 <published>London: Henry Frowde (1907)</published>
</printSourceInfo>

<electronicEdInfo>
  <publisherID>ccel</publisherID>
  <authorID>jowett_b</authorID>
  <bookID>scripture</bookID>
  <workID>scripture</workID>
  <bkgID>scripture_and_truth_dissertations_by_the_late_benjamin_jowett_with_introduction_by_lewis_campbell_(jowett)</bkgID>
  <version />
  <series />

  <DC>
    <DC.Title>Scripture and Truth: Dissertations by the Late Benjamin Jowett with Introduction by Lewis Campbell.</DC.Title>
    <DC.Title sub="short">Scripture and Truth</DC.Title>
    <DC.Creator sub="Author" scheme="short-form">Benjamin Jowett</DC.Creator>
    <DC.Creator sub="Author" scheme="file-as">Jowett, Benjamin (1817-1893)</DC.Creator>
    <DC.Publisher>Grand Rapids, MI: Christian Classics Ethereal Library</DC.Publisher>
    <DC.Subject scheme="LCCN">BV4501</DC.Subject>
    <DC.Subject scheme="lcsh1">Practical theology</DC.Subject>
    <DC.Subject scheme="lcsh2">Practical religion. The Christian life</DC.Subject>
    <DC.Subject scheme="ccel">All;</DC.Subject>
    <DC.Date sub="Created">2007-07-09</DC.Date>
    <DC.Type>Text.Monograph</DC.Type>
    <DC.Format scheme="IMT">text/html</DC.Format>
    <DC.Identifier scheme="URL">/ccel/jowett_b/scripture.html</DC.Identifier>
    <DC.Source />
    <DC.Source scheme="URL" />
    <DC.Language scheme="ISO639-3">eng</DC.Language>
    <DC.Rights />
  </DC>

</electronicEdInfo>


<style type="text/css">
body	{ margin-right:25%; margin-left:25% }
p.normal	{ text-indent:.25in; margin-top:9pt; text-align:justify }
p.continue	{ text-indent:0in; margin-top:9pt; text-align:justify }
p.center	{ text-indent:0in; margin-top:9pt; text-align:center }
p.right	{ text-indent:0in; margin-top:9pt; text-align:right }
</style>

<style type="text/xcss">
<selector element="body">
  <property name="margin-right" value="25%" />
  <property name="margin-left" value="25%" />
</selector>
<selector element="p" class="normal">
  <property name="text-indent" value=".25in" />
  <property name="margin-top" value="9pt" />
  <property name="text-align" value="justify" />
</selector>
<selector element="p" class="continue">
  <property name="text-indent" value="0in" />
  <property name="margin-top" value="9pt" />
  <property name="text-align" value="justify" />
</selector>
<selector element="p" class="center">
  <property name="text-indent" value="0in" />
  <property name="margin-top" value="9pt" />
  <property name="text-align" value="center" />
</selector>
<selector element="p" class="right">
  <property name="text-indent" value="0in" />
  <property name="margin-top" value="9pt" />
  <property name="text-align" value="right" />
</selector>
</style>


</ThML.head>


	<ThML.body>

    <div1 title="Title Page." id="i" prev="toc" next="ii">
<pb n="i" id="i-Page_i" />
<div style="line-height:150%" id="i-p0.1">
<h1 id="i-p0.2">SCRIPTURE AND TRUTH</h1>

<h3 id="i-p0.3">DISSERTATIONS BY THE LATE <br />BENJAMIN JOWETT</h3>
</div>
<div style="margin-top:48pt; margin-bottom:1in" id="i-p0.5">
<h3 id="i-p0.6">WITH INTRODUCTION BY</h3>
<h3 id="i-p0.7">LEWIS CAMPBELL.</h3>
</div>
<h3 id="i-p0.8">LONDON</h3>
<h3 id="i-p0.9">HENRY FROWDE</h3>
<h3 id="i-p0.10">1907</h3>

<pb n="ii" id="i-Page_ii" />

<h4 style="margin-top:1in; margin-bottom:1in" id="i-p0.11">OXFORD: HORACE HART<br /> 
PRINTER TO THE UNIVERSITY</h4>

<pb n="iii" id="i-Page_iii" />
</div1>

    <div1 title="Prefatory Material." id="ii" prev="i" next="ii.i">
<h2 id="ii-p0.1">Prefatory Material</h2>

      <div2 title="Advertisement." id="ii.i" prev="ii" next="ii.iii">
<p class="normal" id="ii.i-p1">‘JOWETT has been of use to me, because he believes 
in the great essentials—the life of the dead and the 
deity of Christ. What he says is very comforting, 
because he knows on what foundations our faith rests. 
Others have been most kind and sympathizing; but 
cut-and-dry sentiments, in which everything is taken 
for granted, do me no good at all.’—ALEXANDER EWING, Bishop of Argyll and the Isles: 1856.</p>

<pb n="iv" id="ii.i-Page_iv" />
</div2>

      <div2 title="Introduction." id="ii.iii" prev="ii.i" next="iii">
<h2 id="ii.iii-p0.1">INTRODUCTION</h2>
<p class="normal" id="ii.iii-p1">THE Dissertations which are here reprinted turn principally on 
the Author’s method of interpreting Scripture. They indicate the point of view 
from which he looked upon the sacred writings, both in themselves, and in their 
possible applications to human life in its religious aspect. With the exception 
of the first Essay, which is of general significance, they formed part of his 
edition of St. Paul’s Epistles to the Thessalonians, Galatians and Romans 
(1855-1859). The Essay on Interpretation, though it appeared afterwards (I860) 
as a contribution to the volume known as <i>Essays and Reviews</i>, consists of a 
series of observations which had occurred to the writer in the course of the 
same long-continued labour. This Essay contains the noble sentences—to print 
them twice within the limits of the same volume can hardly be superfluous:—</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.iii-p2">‘When interpreted like any other book, by the 
same rules of evidence and the same canons of criticism, the Bible will still remain unlike any other 
book; its beauty will be freshly seen, as of a picture 
which is restored after many ages to its original 
state; it will create a new interest and make for 
itself a new kind of authority by the life which is in 
it. . . . No one can form any notion from what we see <pb n="vi" id="ii.iii-Page_vi" />around us, of 
the power which Christianity might have if it were at one with the conscience of 
man, and not at variance with his intellectual convictions. There, a world weary 
of the heat and dust of controversy—of speculations about God and man—weary too 
of the rapidity of its own motion, would return home and find rest.’<note n="1" id="ii.iii-p2.1">Vide <i>infra</i>, pp. 50, 51.</note></p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.iii-p3">Though separated from their original context, and republished 
after so long an interval, it is believed that these writings will be found to 
have a lasting value. Much has since been thought and written in theology, and 
discoveries have been made, through which Biblical Criticism has been placed on 
more secure foundations. Perhaps, also, the errors of Bibliolatry, against which 
some of these Essays were directed, are less current, in the present day, than 
sacerdotal tendencies which equally make for obscurantism. But the spirit of 
Jowett’s work, in which the purest love of truth was transfused with deep 
religious feeling, may still give encouragement to inquirers and comfort to 
doubtful minds. Learned treatises abound among us and devotional manuals and 
incitements are not infrequent. But the combination of learning with wisdom and of both with 
piety, of fearlessness with sobriety, of enthusiasm 
with clear judgement, of considerateness with openness of mind, has not been common in any age, and 
is rare in our own. Not the matter conveyed so 
much as the personality behind it, and ‘the style <pb n="vii" id="ii.iii-Page_vii" />which is the man’, give permanence to compositions, 
which may in some ways come short of our present 
horizon of knowledge, or be not directly applicable 
to the mental requirements of our time.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.iii-p4">The late Lord Bowen, between whom and Jowett 
there was a life-long attachment, once said of him, ‘The Master taught us not what to think, but how 
to think.’ The former method has an immediate 
fascination for many minds, and has often led to the 
formation of a school. The results of the latter 
mode of instruction are less obvious, but they are 
more far-reaching and permanent, supplying stimulus 
and guidance for all subsequent activities, theoretical 
and practical.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.iii-p5">In an appreciative notice of the former volume,<note n="2" id="ii.iii-p5.1"><i>Theological Essays</i>. By the late Benjamin Jowett. Oxford, 
1906.</note> 
one critic has remarked on the ‘serenity’ which is 
characteristic of Jowett as a writer on theology; and 
has quoted in illustration the concluding paragraph 
of the Essay on the Atonement. The justice of this 
remark would be still more evident, if the atmosphere 
of theological agitation and excitement, in the midst 
of which Jowett thought and wrote, could be realized 
by the present generation. The passage in question 
appeared for the first time in the <i>second</i> edition of 
the work on the Epistles, published in 1859. And 
it was the <i>only</i> answer given to numberless attacks. 
Moreover, as readers of the <i>Life of Benjamin Jowett</i> 
are aware, it was written under the stress not only of <pb n="viii" id="ii.iii-Page_viii" />
controversy and denunciation, but of ignoble treatment which impartial 
bystanders regarded as a species of persecution. That circumstance greatly 
enhances the impressiveness of a beautiful page:—</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.iii-p6">‘In the heat of the struggle, let us at least pause to imagine 
polemical disputes as they will appear a year, two years, three years hence; it 
may be, dead and gone,—certainly more truly seen than in the hour of 
controversy. For the truths about which we are disputing cannot partake of the 
passing stir; they do not change even with the greater revolutions of human 
things. They are in eternity; and the image of them on earth is not the movement 
on the surface of the waters, but the depths of the silent sea. Lastly, as a 
measure of the value of such disputes, which above all other interests seem to 
have for a time the power of absorbing men’s minds and rousing their passions, 
we only carry our thoughts onwards to the invisible world, and there behold, as 
in a glass, the great theological teachers of past ages, who have anathematized 
each other in their lives, resting together in the communion of the same Lord.’</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.iii-p7">The Sermon on Richard Baxter, which is appended 
to this volume, has already appeared amongst the 
author’s Biographical Sermons,<note n="3" id="ii.iii-p7.1"><i>Sermons, Biographical and Miscellaneous</i>. By the late 
Benjamin Jowett. Edited by the Very Rev. the Hon. W. H. 
Fremantle. Murray, 1899: pp. 65-85.</note> and thanks are due 
to the authorities of Balliol College for their permission to reprint it here. It was one of the last of 
those which Jowett preached in Westminster Abbey, 
and I believe it to have been actually the last which <pb n="ix" id="ii.iii-Page_ix" />he specially designed for delivery there. For of the 
other two sermons which he preached there after 1890, 
that on John Wesley was one of a series which he 
prepared for Balliol College Chapel, and the discourse 
on Bunyan and Spinoza was, at least in substance, the 
same which he had delivered in Grey friars Church, 
Edinburgh, at a time when it was found possible for 
a clergyman of the Church of England occasionally 
to occupy a Presbyterian pulpit in Scotland.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.iii-p8">In the Congregation which from 1866 to 1893 
assembled in the Abbey to hear Professor Jowett 
each July, there was always more than a sprinkling of 
personal friends,—former pupils with their wives and 
families,—who heard him gladly. To them it was at 
once pathetic and inspiriting to listen to that silvery familiar voice in the evening of life expatiating 
cheerfully on the solemn experiences of Old Age. 
That impression was not soon to fade. But the 
preacher’s purpose had a larger scope. It is observable that in the three sermons just mentioned the 
Englishmen whom he chose to celebrate had all in 
their lifetime been estranged from the Communion 
of the Church of England. ‘They followed not with 
us.’ And he desired to enforce the divine precept, ‘Forbid them not.’</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.iii-p9">For in his latest years he increasingly lamented the ‘Schism’ which so long had separated the loyal 
Churchman from the pious Dissenter, and he strove 
in various ways to soften the asperity of the misunderstanding which held them apart.</p>

<pb n="x" id="ii.iii-Page_x" />
<p class="normal" id="ii.iii-p10">In the Autumn of the same year (1891) in which the ‘Baxter’ Sermon was preached at Westminster,—during a distressing illness which he 
himself expected to have a fatal result,—he wrote or dictated as follows to his 
former pupil, the Rev. J. C. Edwards, who had been appointed to succeed his 
father as Principal of the Nonconformist Theological College at Bala in Wales:—</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.iii-p11">‘I dare say that you remember the often quoted 
.saying of Lessing, that “the Christian religion had 
been tried for eighteen centuries, and that the religion 
of Christ remained to be tried”. It seems rather 
boastful and extravagant, but it expresses the spirit in 
which any new movement for the improvement of theology must be carried on. It means that Christians 
should no longer be divided into Churchmen and 
Nonconformists, or even into Christians and non-Christians, but that the best men everywhere should 
know themselves to be partakers of the Spirit of God, 
as He imparts Himself to them in various degrees. 
It means that the old foolish quarrels of science with 
religion, or of criticism with religion, should for ever 
cease, and that we should recognize all truth, based 
on fact, to be acceptable to the God of truth. It 
means that goodness and knowledge should be inseparably united in every Christian word or work, 
that the school should not be divorced from the 
Church, or the sermon from the lesson, or preaching 
from visiting, or secular duties from religious ones, 
except so far as convenience may require. It means 
that we should regard all persons as Christians, even 
if they come before us with other names, if they are 
doing the works of Christ.</p>

<pb n="xi" id="ii.iii-Page_xi" />
<p class="normal" id="ii.iii-p12">‘These arc the principles by which the founders or restorers 
of a theological College may hope to be guided. They have not been often acted 
upon in the history of the Christian Church. But the best men and the best part 
of men have borne witness to them in the silence of their hearts.’<note n="4" id="ii.iii-p12.1"><i>Life of Benjamin Jowett</i>. Vol. ii. pp. 362-3.</note></p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.iii-p13">And in the summer of the following year (1892), little more 
than a twelvemonth before his death, he assisted at the formal inauguration of 
Mansfield College, which had recently been opened in Oxford under Principal 
Fairbairn, for the training of Non conformist Protestant Ministers. His speech 
on that occasion, which has been recorded, bears evidence of the same deeply 
seated desire. He said:—</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.iii-p14">‘This is a great festival of union and reconciliation. 
I might go back into the past and speak of the time 
when, 230 years ago, a few words introduced into a 
formula divided the whole people of England against 
itself. Every sensible man knows that there were 
things done in the olden time that no good and wise 
man will now defend; and every sensible man knows, 
too, that it is better to forget them, and not to think 
too much of what happened to one’s ancestors 230 
years ago.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.iii-p15">‘Now let me draw your attention to points of 
agreement amongst us, not points of difference. . . . 
Do we not use the same version of the Scriptures? 
Are not many of the hymns, in which we worship 
God, of Nonconformist origin? Is there any one who 
is unwilling to join with others in any philanthropic 
work? However different may have been our education, <pb n="xii" id="ii.iii-Page_xii" />are our ideas 
of truth and right and goodness materially different? . . . The great names of 
English literature, at least a great part of them, although they may be strictly 
claimed by Nonconformists, do not really belong to any caste or party. The names 
of Milton, of Bunyan, of Baxter, of Watts, and Wesley, are the property of the 
whole English nation. This again is a tie between us. We may be divided into 
different sects—I would rather say different families—but it does not follow 
that there is anything wrong in our division, or that there should be any 
feeling of enmity entertained by different bodies towards one another. These 
divisions arise from many causes—from the accidents of past history, from 
differences of individual character, from the circumstance that one body is more 
suited to deal with one class, and another with another. Nor do I think that 
much is to be hoped or desired from the attempt to fuse these different bodies 
into one. Persons have entertained schemes of comprehension that look well on 
paper, but they are perfectly impracticable, and they really mean very little. 
But what does mean a great deal is that there should be a common spirit among 
us, a spirit which recognizes a great common principle of religious truth and 
morality. And as we begin to understand one another better, we also see the 
points of agreement among us grow larger and larger, and the points of 
disagreement grow less and less.’<note n="5" id="ii.iii-p15.1"><i>The Nationalization of the Old English Universities</i>. Chapman &amp; Hall, 1901: p. 149.</note></p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.iii-p16">Between 1891 and the Essay on Interpretation 
there had been an interval of thirty-one years. But 
Jowett was the same man still. The love of truth <pb n="xiii" id="ii.iii-Page_xiii" />and goodness in him overbore the limits of tradition 
and convention. Reality and not appearance was 
his persistent aim. And he sought on every opportunity to impart to others something of the spirit 
which had animated his own long and fruitful 
career.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.iii-p17">Fifteen years have passed since then. But his 
words have not lost their power. And the need for 
them is not less to-day.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.iii-p18">When the wave of mediaevalism and reaction that 
has submerged so many of our clergy shall have spent 
its force, the serene wisdom of this Interpreter may 
yet be audible in quarters where he would have loved 
to find a hearing. ‘Being dead’ he yet may ‘speak,’ 
and call his countrymen away from barren controversy 
and idle speculation to the calm consideration of 
Bible truths and to the words of Him who ‘spake as never man spake’.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.iii-p19">Since writing the above, I have received from Professor Allan 
Menzies<note n="6" id="ii.iii-p19.1">Author of <i>National Religion</i> (1888), and of <i>The Earliest 
Gospel</i> (1901): Editor of the <i>Review of Theology and Philosophy</i>.</note> 
of St. Andrews the following valuable estimate of Jowett’s position in relation 
to the present state of Biblical criticism:—</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.iii-p20">‘No doubt things are very much changed since he 
wrote. The greatest change of all is that derived 
from the new light thrown on the Old Testament by 
the discoveries of Wellhausen, Reuss, &amp;c. In his Essay 
on Prophecy Jowett calls for a more satisfactory <pb n="xiv" id="ii.iii-Page_xiv" />account of the development of thought in the Old 
Testament, and shows that he felt the difficulties 
which have caused the new position to be thought 
out. Surely he lived to know that the prophets were 
found to be anterior to the law, and felt his earlier 
gropings satisfied.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.iii-p21">‘On the New Testament, the synoptic question 
has been wrought out statistically since Jowett wrote, 
and there is not much doubt about the main lines of 
the solution. But the solution, as he truly anticipated, does not solve every difficulty. In other parts of 
the field his words are remarkably true forecasts of the 
course of study since his time. What he says about 
the Greek of the New Testament agrees remarkably 
with the position held by Deissmann, Moulton, &amp;c., 
that it belongs to the fusible spoken language of its 
day, and that to study words and grammatical forms 
too closely often leads to losing the meaning. The 
study of Aramaic as the language spoken by Christ 
is post-Jowett, and I scarcely think Jowett anticipates 
it. It is true the method remains largely a method, 
but a valid one, though the results are uncertain. 
On Hebraisms and the LXX., Jowett is quite in 
line with the latest writers.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.iii-p22">‘His great distinction as a Bible scholar is that he 
cares for the ideas and thought of the books. The 
attempt to build up the truth of Scripture by 
external methods, antiquities, travels, classical analogies, &amp;c., has its uses, but is apt to take the place 
of what is vital. On the other hand the Classical 
revival has penetrated into New Testament Studies 
very powerfully since Jowett in the way of making the 
life and the problems of the New Testament Churches 
more real to us, and throwing on them the light of 
the religious ideas and practices which were general 
in those times. The History of Religion had hardly <pb n="xv" id="ii.iii-Page_xv" />begun in his day 
to illustrate the New Testament. But, suppose this done, the central work of 
appreciating the thought of the writers remains very much what it was; and here 
Jowett has very much to teach us still. I know no writer who has seized the 
essential Christian spirit in the books so purely and subtly.’</p>
<p class="right" id="ii.iii-p23"><span class="sc" id="ii.iii-p23.1">LEWIS CAMPBELL.</span></p>

<p class="continue" id="ii.iii-p24"><span class="sc" id="ii.iii-p24.1">ALASSIO, ITALY,</span></p>
<p class="normal" id="ii.iii-p25">December 1906.</p>

<pb n="xvi" id="ii.iii-Page_xvi" /><pb n="1" id="ii.iii-Page_1" />
</div2></div1>

    <div1 title="Essay on the Interpretation of Scripture." id="iii" prev="ii.iii" next="iv">
<h2 id="iii-p0.1">ESSAY ON THE <br />INTERPRETATION OF SCRIPTURE.</h2>
<h2 id="iii-p0.3">§ 1.</h2>
<p class="normal" id="iii-p1">IT is a strange, though familiar fact, that great 
differences of opinion exist respecting the Interpretation of Scripture. All Christians receive the Old and 
New Testament as sacred writings, but they are not 
agreed about the meaning which they attribute to 
them. The book itself remains as at the first; the 
commentators seem rather to reflect the changing 
atmosphere of the world or of the Church. Different 
individuals or bodies of Christians have a different 
point of view, to which their interpretation is 
narrowed or made to conform. It is assumed, as 
natural and necessary, that the same words will 
present one idea to the mind of the Protestant, an 
other to the Roman Catholic; one meaning to the 
German, another to the English interpreter. The 
Ultramontane or Anglican divine is not supposed to 
be impartial in his treatment of passages which afford 
an apparent foundation for the doctrine of purgatory 
or the primacy of St. Peter on the one hand, or the 
three orders of clergy and the divine origin of episcopacy on the other. It is a received view with many, 
that the meaning of the Bible is to be defined by 
that of the Prayer-book; while there are others who 
interpret the Bible and the Bible only with a silent 
reference to the traditions of the Reformation. Philosophical differences are in the background, into which 
the differences about Scripture also resolve themselves. <pb n="2" id="iii-Page_2" />They seem to run up at last into a difference of 
opinion respecting Revelation itself—whether given 
beside the human faculties or through them, whether 
an interruption of the laws of nature or their perfection and fulfilment.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii-p2">This effort to pull the authority of Scripture in 
different directions is not peculiar to our own day; 
the same phenomenon appears in the past history of 
the Church. At the Reformation, in the Nicene or 
Pelagian times, the New Testament was the ground 
over which men fought; it might also be compared 
to the armoury which furnished them with weapons. 
Opposite aspects of the truth which it contains were 
appropriated by different sides. ‘Justified by faith 
without works’ and ‘justified by faith as well as 
works’ are equally Scriptural expressions; the one 
has become the formula of Protestants, the other of 
Roman Catholics. The fifth and ninth chapters of 
the Romans, single verses such as <scripRef id="iii-p2.1" passage="1 Cor. iii. 15" parsed="|1Cor|3|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.3.15">1 Cor. iii. 15</scripRef>; 
<scripRef id="iii-p2.2" passage="John iii. 3" parsed="|John|3|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.3.3">John iii. 3</scripRef>, still bear traces of many a life-long strife 
in the pages of commentators. The difference of 
interpretation which prevails among ourselves is 
partly traditional, that is to say, inherited from the 
controversies of former ages. The use made of 
Scripture by Fathers of the Church, as well as by 
Luther and Calvin, affects our idea of its meaning at 
the present hour.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii-p3">Another cause of the multitude of interpretations 
is the growth or progress of the human mind itself. 
Modes of interpreting vary as time goes on; they 
partake of the general state of literature or knowledge. 
It has not been easily or at once that mankind have 
learned to realize the character of sacred writings—they seem almost necessarily to veil themselves from 
human eyes as circumstances change; it is the old 
age of the world only that has at length understood <pb n="3" id="iii-Page_3" />its childhood. (Or rather perhaps is beginning to 
understand it, and learning to make allowance for its 
own deficiency of knowledge; for the infancy of the 
human race, as of the individual, affords out few 
indications of the workings of the mind within.) 
More often than we suppose, the great sayings and 
doings upon the earth, ‘thoughts that breathe and 
words that burn,’ are lost in a sort of chaos to the 
apprehension of those that come after. Much of 
past history is dimly seen and receives only a conventional interpretation, even when the memorials of 
it remain. There is a time at which the freshness of 
early literature is lost; mankind have turned rhetoricians, and no longer write or feel in the spirit which 
created it. In this unimaginative period in which 
sacred or ancient writings are partially unintelligible, 
many methods have been taken at different times to 
adapt the ideas of the past to the wants of the present. 
One age has wandered into the flowery paths of 
allegory,</p>
<p class="center" id="iii-p4">‘In pious meditation fancy fed.’</p>
<p class="continue" id="iii-p5">Another has straitened the liberty of the Gospel by 
a rigid application of logic, the former being a method 
which was at first more naturally applied to the Old 
Testament, the latter to the New. Both methods of 
interpretation, the mystical and logical, as they may 
be termed, have been practised on the Vedas and 
the Koran, as well as on the Jewish and Christian 
Scriptures, the true glory and note of divinity in 
these latter being not that they have hidden mysterious or double meanings, but a simple and universal 
one, which is beyond them, and will survive them. 
Since the revival of literature, interpreters have not 
unfrequently fallen into error of another kind from a 
pedantic and misplaced use of classical learning; the <pb n="4" id="iii-Page_4" />minute examination of words often withdrawing the 
mind from more important matters. A tendency 
may be observed within the last century to clothe 
systems of philosophy in the phraseology of Scripture. 
But ‘new wine cannot thus be put into old bottles’, 
Though roughly distinguishable by different ages, 
these modes and tendencies also exist together; the 
remains of all of them may be remarked in some of 
the popular commentaries of our own day.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii-p6">More common than any of these methods, and not 
peculiar to any age, is that which may be called by 
way of distinction the rhetorical one. The tendency 
to exaggerate or amplify the meaning of simple words 
for the sake of edification may indeed have a practical 
use in sermons, the object of which is to awaken not 
so much the intellect as the heart and conscience. 
Spiritual food, like natural, may require to be of a 
certain bulk to nourish the human mind. But this ‘tendency to edification’ has had an unfortunate influence on the interpretation 
of Scripture. For the preacher almost necessarily oversteps the limits of actual 
knowledge, his feelings overflow with the subject; even if he have the power, he has seldom the time 
for accurate thought or inquiry. And in the course 
of years spent in writing, perhaps, without study, he 
is apt to persuade himself, if not others, of the truth 
of his own repetitions. The trivial consideration 
of making a discourse of sufficient length is often a 
reason why he overlays the words of Christ and his 
Apostles with commonplaces. The meaning of the 
text is not always the object which he has in view, 
but some moral or religious lesson which he has found 
it necessary to append to it; some cause which he is 
pleading, some error of the day which he has to combat. And while in some passages he hardly dares to 
trust himself with the full force of Scripture (<scripRef passage="Matt 5:34; 9:13; 19:21" id="iii-p6.1" parsed="|Matt|5|34|0|0;|Matt|9|13|0|0;|Matt|19|21|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.5.34 Bible:Matt.9.13 Bible:Matt.19.21">Matt. <pb n="5" id="iii-Page_5" />v. 34; ix. 13; xix. 21</scripRef>: <scripRef id="iii-p6.2" passage="Acts v. 29" parsed="|Acts|5|29|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.5.29">Acts v. 29</scripRef>), in others he 
extracts more from words than they really imply 
(<scripRef passage="Matt 22:21; 28:20" id="iii-p6.3" parsed="|Matt|22|21|0|0;|Matt|28|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.22.21 Bible:Matt.28.20">Matt. xxii. 21; xxviii. 20</scripRef>: <scripRef id="iii-p6.4" passage="Rom. xiii. 1" parsed="|Rom|13|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.13.1">Rom. xiii. 1</scripRef>; &amp;c.), 
being more eager to guard against the abuse of some 
precept than to enforce it, attenuating or adapting 
the utterance of prophecy to the requirements or to 
the measure of modern times. Any one who has ever 
written sermons is aware how hard it is to apply 
Scripture to the wants of his hearers and at the same 
time to preserve its meaning.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii-p7">The phenomenon which has been described in the 
preceding pages is so familiar, and yet so extraordinary, that it requires an effort of thought to 
appreciate its true nature. We do not at once see 
the absurdity of the same words having many senses, 
or free our minds from the illusion that the Apostle 
or Evangelist must have written with a reference to 
the creeds or controversies or circumstances of other 
times. Let it be considered, then, that this extreme 
variety of interpretation is found to exist in the case 
of no other book, but of the Scriptures only. Other 
writings are preserved to us in dead languages—Greek, Latin, Oriental, some of them in fragments, 
all of them originally in manuscript. It is true that 
difficulties arise in the explanation of these writings, 
especially in the most ancient, from our imperfect 
acquaintance with the meaning of words, or the 
defectiveness of copies, or the want of some historical 
or geographical information which is required to 
present an event or character in its true bearing. In 
comparison with the wealth and light of modern 
literature, our knowledge of Greek classical authors, 
for example, may be called imperfect and shadowy. 
Some of them have another sort of difficulty arising 
from subtlety or abruptness in the use of language; 
in lyric poetry especially, and some of the earlier <pb n="6" id="iii-Page_6" />prose, the greatness of the thought struggles with 
the stammering lips. It may be observed that all 
these difficulties occur also in Scripture; they are 
found equally in sacred and profane literature. But 
the meaning of classical authors is known with 
comparative certainty; and the interpretation of 
them seems to rest on a scientific basis. It is not, 
therefore, to philological or historical difficulties that 
the greater part of the uncertainty in the interpretation of Scripture is to be attributed. No ignorance 
of Hebrew or Greek is sufficient to account for it. 
Even the Vedas and the Zendavesta, though beset 
by obscurities of language probably greater than are 
found in any portion of the Bible, are interpreted, 
at least by European scholars, according to fixed 
rules, and beginning to be clearly understood.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii-p8">To bring the parallel home, let us imagine the 
remains of some well-known Greek author, as Plato 
or Sophocles, receiving the same treatment at the 
hands of the world which the Scriptures have experienced. The text of such an author, when first 
printed by Aldus or Stephens, would be gathered 
from the imperfect or miswritten copies which fell in 
the way of the editors; after a while older and better 
manuscripts come to light, and the power of using 
and estimating the value of manuscripts is greatly 
improved. We may suppose, further, that the 
readings of these older copies do not always conform 
to some received canons of criticism. Up to the 
year 1550, or 1624, alterations, often proceeding on 
no principle, have been introduced into the text; 
but now a stand is made—an edition which appeared 
at the latter of the two dates just mentioned is 
invested with authority; this authorized text is a 
<i> 
<span lang="FR" id="iii-p8.1">pièce de résistance</span></i> against innovation. Many reasons 
are given why it is better to have bad readings to <pb n="7" id="iii-Page_7" />which the world is accustomed than good ones 
which are novel and strange—why the later manuscripts of Plato or Sophocles are often to be preferred 
to earlier ones—why it is useless to remove imperfections where perfect accuracy is not to be attained. 
A fear of disturbing the critical canons which have 
come down from former ages is, however, suspected 
to be one reason for the opposition. And custom and 
prejudice, and the nicety of the subject, and all the 
arguments which are intelligible to the many against 
the truth, which is intelligible only to the few, are 
thrown into the scale to preserve the works of Plato 
or Sophocles as nearly as possible in the received text. 
</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii-p9">Leaving the text we proceed to interpret and 
translate. The meaning of Greek words is known 
with tolerable certainty; and the grammar of the 
Greek language has been minutely analysed both in 
ancient and modern times. Yet the interpretation 
of Sophocles is tentative and uncertain; it seems to 
vary from age to age: to some the great tragedian 
has appeared to embody in his choruses certain 
theological or moral ideas of his own age or country; 
there are others who find there an allegory of the 
Christian religion or of the history of modern 
Europe. Several schools of critics have commented 
on his works; to the Englishman he has presented 
one meaning, to the Frenchman another, to the 
German a third; the interpretations have also 
differed with the philosophical systems which the 
interpreters espoused. To one the same words have 
appeared to bear a moral, to another a symbolical 
meaning; a third is determined wholly by the 
authority of old commentators; while there is 
a disposition to condemn the scholar who seeks to 
interpret Sophocles from himself only, and with 
reference to the ideas and beliefs of the age in which <pb n="8" id="iii-Page_8" />he lived. And the error of such an one is attributed 
not only to some intellectual but even to a moral 
obliquity which prevents his seeing the true meaning.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii-p10">It would be tedious to follow into details the absurdity which 
has been supposed. By such methods it would be truly said that Sophocles or 
Plato may be made to mean anything. It would seem as if some <i>Novum Organum</i> were 
needed to lay down rules of interpretation for ancient literature. Still one 
other supposition has to be introduced which will appear, perhaps, more 
extravagant than any which have preceded. Conceive then that these modes of 
interpreting Sophocles had existed for ages; that great institutions and 
interests had become interwoven with them, and in some degree even the honour 
of nations and churches—is it too much to say that in such a case they would be 
changed with difficulty, and that they would continue to be maintained long 
after critics and philosophers had seen that they were indefensible?</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii-p11">No one who has a Christian feeling would place 
classical on a level with sacred literature; and there 
are other particulars in which the preceding comparison fails, as, for example, the style and subject. 
But, however different the subject, although the 
interpretation of Scripture requires a vision and 
faculty divine’, or at least a moral and religious 
interest which is not needed in the study of a Greek 
poet or philosopher, yet in what may be termed the 
externals of interpretation, that is to say, the meaning of words, the connexion of sentences, the settlement of the text, the evidence of facts, the same 
rules apply to the Old and New Testaments as to 
other books. And the figure is no exaggeration of 
the erring fancy of men in the use of Scripture, or of 
the tenacity with which they cling to the interpretations <pb n="9" id="iii-Page_9" />of other times, or of the arguments by which 
they maintain them. All the resources of knowledge 
may be turned into a means not of discovering the 
true rendering, but of upholding a received one. 
Grammar appears to start from an independent 
point of view, yet inquiries into the use of the article 
or the preposition have been observed to wind round 
into a defence of some doctrine. Rhetoric often 
magnifies its own want of taste into the design of 
inspiration. Logic (that other mode of rhetoric) is 
apt to lend itself to the illusion, by stating erroneous 
explanations with a clearness which is mistaken for 
truth. ‘Metaphysical aid’ carries away the common 
understanding into a region where it must blindly 
follow. Learning obscures as well as illustrates; it 
heaps up chaff when there is no more wheat. These 
are some of the ways in which the sense of Scripture 
has become confused, by the help of tradition, in the 
course of ages, under a load of commentators.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii-p12">The book itself remains as at the first, unchanged 
amid the changing interpretations of it. The office 
of the interpreter is not to add another, but to 
recover the original one; the meaning, that is, of 
the words as they struck on the ears or flashed before 
the eyes of those who first heard and read them. 
He has to transfer himself to another age; to 
imagine that he is a disciple of Christ or Paul; to 
disengage himself from all that follows. The history 
of Christendom is nothing to him; but only the 
scene at Galilee or Jerusalem, the handful of 
believers who gathered themselves together at 
Ephesus, or Corinth, or Rome. His eye is fixed on 
the form of one like the Son of man, or of the 
Prophet who was girded with a garment of camel’s hair, or of the Apostle who had a thorn in the 
flesh. The greatness of the Roman Empire is <pb n="10" id="iii-Page_10" />nothing to him; it is an inner not an outer world 
that he is striving to restore. All the after-thoughts 
of theology are nothing to him; they are not the 
true lights which light him in difficult places. His 
concern is with a book in which, as in other ancient 
writings, are some things of which we are ignorant; 
which defect of our knowledge cannot, however, be 
supplied by the conjectures of fathers or divines. 
The simple words of that book he tries to preserve 
absolutely pure from the refinements or distinctions 
of later times. He acknowledges that they are 
fragmentary, and would suspect himself, if out of 
fragments he were able to create a well-rounded 
system or a continuous history. The greater part of 
his learning is a knowledge of the text itself; he has 
no delight in the voluminous literature which has 
overgrown it. He has no theory of interpretation; 
a few rules guarding against common errors are 
enough for him. His object is to read Scripture 
like any other book, with a real interest and not 
merely a conventional one. He wants to be able to 
open his eyes and see or imagine things as they 
truly are.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii-p13">Nothing would be more likely to restore a natural 
feeling on this subject than a history of the Interpretation of Scripture. It would take us back to the 
beginning; it would present in one view the causes 
which have darkened the meaning of words in the 
course of ages; it would clear away the remains of 
dogmas, systems, controversies, which are encrusted 
upon them. It would show us the ‘erring fancy’ of 
interpreters assuming sometimes to have the Spirit 
of God Himself, yet unable to pass beyond the 
limits of their own age, and with a judgement often 
biassed by party. Great names there have been 
among them, names of men who may be reckoned <pb n="11" id="iii-Page_11" />also among the benefactors of the human race, yet 
comparatively few who have understood the thoughts 
of other times, or who have bent their minds to ‘interrogate’ the meaning of words. Such a work 
would enable us to separate the elements of doctrine 
and tradition with which the meaning of Scripture 
is encumbered in our own day. It would mark the 
different epochs of interpretation from the time when 
the living word was in process of becoming a book to 
Origen and Tertullian, from Origen to Jerome and 
Augustine, from Jerome and Augustine to Abelard 
and Aquinas; again, making a new beginning with 
the revival of literature, from Erasmus, the father 
of Biblical criticism in more recent times, with 
Calvin and Beza for his immediate successors, through 
Grotius and Hammond, down to De Wette and 
Meyer, our own contemporaries. We should see 
how the mystical interpretation of Scripture originated in the Alexandrian age; how it blended with 
the logical and rhetorical; how both received weight 
and currency from their use in support of the claims 
and teaching of the Church. We should notice 
how the ‘new learning’ of the fifteenth and sixteenth 
centuries gradually awakened the critical faculty 
in the study of the sacred writings; how Biblical 
criticism has slowly but surely followed in the track 
of philological and historical (not without a remoter 
influence exercised upon it also by natural science); 
how, too, the form of the scholastic literature, and 
even of notes on the classics, insensibly communicated itself to commentaries on Scripture. We 
should see how the word inspiration, from being 
used in a general way to express what may be called 
the prophetic spirit of Scripture, has passed, within 
the last two centuries, into a sort of technical term; 
how, in other instances, the practice or feeling of earlier ages has been hollowed out into the theory 
or system of later ones. We should observe how 
the popular explanations of prophecy as in heathen 
(Thucyd. ii. 54), so also in Christian times, had 
adapted themselves to the circumstances of mankind. 
We might remark that in our own country, and in 
the present generation especially, the interpretation 
of Scripture had assumed an apologetic character, 
as though making an effort to defend itself against 
some supposed inroad of science and criticism; while 
among German commentators there is, for the first 
time in the history of the world, an approach to 
agreement and certainty. For example, the diversity 
among German writers on prophecy is far less than 
among English ones. That is a new phenomenon 
which has to be acknowledged. More than any 
other subject of human knowledge, Biblical criticism 
has hung to the past; it has been hitherto found 
truer to the traditions of the Church than to the 
words of Christ. It has made, however, two great 
steps onward—at the time of the Reformation and 
in our day. The diffusion of a critical spirit in 
history and literature is affecting the criticism of the 
Bible in our own day in a manner not unlike the 
burst of intellectual life in the fifteenth or sixteenth 
centuries. Educated persons are beginning to ask, 
not what Scripture may be made to mean, but what 
it does. And it is no exaggeration to say that he 
who in the present state of knowledge will confine 
himself to the plain meaning of words and the study 
of their context may know more of the original 
spirit and intention of the authors of the New 
Testament than all the controversial writers of former ages put together.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii-p14">Such a history would be of great value to philosophy as well as to theology. It would be the <pb n="13" id="iii-Page_13" />
history of the human mind in one of its most remarkable manifestations. For ages which are not 
original show their character in the interpretation 
of ancient writings. Creating nothing, and incapable 
of that effort of imagination which is required in 
a true criticism of the past, they read and explain 
the thoughts of former times by the conventional 
modes of their own. Such a history would form a 
kind of preface or prolegomena to the study of 
Scripture. Like the history of science, it would 
save many a useless toil; it would indicate the 
uncertainties on which it is not worth while to 
speculate further; the by-paths or labyrinths in 
which men lose themselves; the mines that are 
already worked out. He who reflects on the multitude of explanations which already exist of the 
‘number of the beast,’ ‘the two witnesses,’ ‘the little 
horn,’ ‘the man of sin,’ who observes the manner 
in which these explanations have varied with the 
political movements of our own time, will be unwilling to devote himself to a method of inquiry in 
which there is so little appearance of certainty or 
progress. These interpretations would destroy one 
another if they were all placed side by side in a 
tabular analysis. It is an instructive fact, which 
may be mentioned in passing, that Joseph Mede, 
the greatest authority on this subject, twice fixed 
the end of the world in the last century and once 
during his own lifetime. In like manner, he who 
notices the circumstance that the explanations of 
the first chapter of Genesis have slowly changed, 
and, as it were, retreated before the advance of 
geology, will be unwilling to add another to the 
spurious reconcilements of science and revelation. Or, 
to take an example of another kind, the Protestant 
divine who perceives that the types and figures of <pb n="14" id="iii-Page_14" />the Old Testament are employed by Roman Catholics in support of the tenets of their church, will 
be careful not to use weapons which it is impossible to 
guide, and which may with equal force be turned 
against himself. Those who have handled them on 
the Protestant side have before now fallen victims 
to them, not observing as they fell that it was by 
their own hand.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii-p15">Much of the uncertainty which prevails in the 
interpretation of Scripture arises out of party efforts 
to wrest its meaning to different sides. There are, 
however, deeper reasons which have hindered the 
natural meaning of the text from immediately and 
universally prevailing. One of these is the unsettled 
state of many questions which have an important 
but indirect bearing on this subject. Some of these 
questions veil themselves in ambiguous terms; and 
no one likes to draw them out of their hiding-place 
into the light of day. In natural science it is felt to 
be useless to build on assumptions; in history we 
look with suspicion on <i><span lang="LA" id="iii-p15.1">a priori</span></i> ideas of what ought 
to have been; in mathematics, when a step is wrong, 
we pull the house down until we reach the point at 
which the error is discovered. But in theology it is 
otherwise; there the tendency has been to conceal 
the unsoundness of the foundation under the fairness 
and loftiness of the superstructure. It has been 
thought safer to allow arguments to stand which, 
although fallacious, have been on the right side, 
than to point out their defect. And thus many 
principles have imperceptibly grown up which have 
overridden facts. No one would interpret Scripture, 
as many do, but for certain previous suppositions 
with which we come to the perusal of it. ‘There 
can be no error in the Word of God,’ therefore the 
discrepancies in the books of Kings and Chronicles <pb n="15" id="iii-Page_15" />are only apparent, or may be attributed to differences in the copies:—‘It is a thousand times more 
likely that the interpreter should err than the inspired writer.’ For a like reason the failure of a 
prophecy is never admitted, in spite of Scripture and 
of history (<scripRef passage="Jer 36:30" id="iii-p15.2" parsed="|Jer|36|30|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jer.36.30">Jer. xxxvi. 30</scripRef>: <scripRef passage="Isa 23:1-18" id="iii-p15.3" parsed="|Isa|23|1|23|18" osisRef="Bible:Isa.23.1-Isa.23.18">Isa. xxiii</scripRef>: <scripRef id="iii-p15.4" passage="Amos vii. 10-17" parsed="|Amos|7|10|7|17" osisRef="Bible:Amos.7.10-Amos.7.17">Amos vii. 
10-17</scripRef>); the mention of a name later than the sup 
posed age of the prophet is not allowed, as in other 
writings, to be taken in evidence of the date (<scripRef id="iii-p15.5" passage="Isa. xlv. 1" parsed="|Isa|45|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.45.1">Isa. 
xlv. 1</scripRef>). The accuracy of the Old Testament is 
measured not by the standard of primeval history, 
but of a modern critical one, which, contrary to all 
probability, is supposed to be attained; this arbitrary 
standard once assumed, it becomes a point of honour 
or of faith to defend every name, date, place, which 
occurs. Or to take another class of questions, it is 
said that ‘the various theories of the origin of the 
three first Gospels are all equally unknown to the 
Holy Catholic Church’, or as another writer of a 
different school expresses himself, ‘they tend to sap 
the inspiration of the New Testament.’ Again, the 
language in which our Saviour speaks of His own 
union with the Father is interpreted by the language 
of the creeds. Those who remonstrate against double 
senses, allegorical interpretations, forced reconcilements, find themselves met by a sort of presupposition 
that ‘God speaks not as man speaks’. The limitation of the human faculties is confusedly appealed 
to as a reason for abstaining from investigations 
which are quite within their limits. The suspicion 
of Deism, or perhaps of Atheism, awaits inquiry. By 
such fears a good man refuses to be influenced; a 
philosophical mind is apt to cast them aside with 
too much bitterness. It is better to close the book 
than to read it under conditions of thought which 
are imposed from without. Whether those conditions <pb n="16" id="iii-Page_16" />of thought are the traditions of the Church, or 
the opinions of the religious world—Catholic or Protestant—makes no difference. They are inconsistent 
with the freedom of the truth and the moral character of the Gospel. It becomes necessary, therefore, 
to examine briefly some of these prior questions 
which lie in the way of a reasonable criticism.</p>
<h2 id="iii-p15.6">§ 2.</h2>

<p class="normal" id="iii-p16">Among these previous questions, that which first 
presents itself is the one already alluded to—the 
question of inspiration. Almost all Christians agree 
in the word, which use and tradition have consecrated 
to express the reverence which they truly feel for 
the Old and New Testaments. But here the agreement of opinion ends; the meaning of inspiration 
has been variously explained, or more often passed 
over in silence from a fear of stirring the difficulties 
that would arise about it. It is one of those theological terms which may be regarded as 
‘great 
peacemakers’, but which are also sources of distrust 
and misunderstanding. For while we are ready to 
shake hands with any one who uses the same language as ourselves, a doubt is apt to insinuate itself 
whether he takes language in the same senses—whether a particular term conveys all the associations to another which it does to ourselves—whether 
it is not possible that one who disagrees about the 
word may not be more nearly agreed about the 
thing. The advice has, indeed, been given to the 
theologian that he ‘should take care of words and 
leave things to themselves’; the authority, however, 
who gives the advice is not good—it is placed by 
Goethe in the mouth of Mephistopheles. Pascal 
seriously charges the Jesuits with acting on a similar maxim—excommunicating those who meant the <pb n="17" id="iii-Page_17" />same thing and said another, holding communion 
with those who said the same thing and meant 
another. But this is not the way to heal the wounds 
of the Church of Christ; we cannot thus ‘skin and 
film’ the weak places of theology. Errors about 
words, and the attribution to words themselves of an 
excessive importance, lie at the root of theological 
as of other confusions. In theology they are more 
dangerous than in other sciences, because they cannot 
so readily be brought to the test of facts.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii-p17">The word inspiration has received more numerous 
gradations and distinctions of meaning than perhaps 
any other in the whole of theology. There is an 
inspiration of superintendence and an inspiration of 
suggestion; an inspiration which would have been 
consistent with the Apostle or Evangelist falling 
into error, and an inspiration which would have 
prevented him from erring; verbal organic inspiration by which the inspired person is the passive 
utterer of a Divine Word, and an inspiration which 
acts through the character of the sacred writer; 
there is an inspiration which absolutely communicates 
the fact to be revealed or statement to be made, and 
an inspiration which does not supersede the ordinary 
knowledge of human events; there is an inspiration 
which demands infallibility in matters of doctrine, 
but allows for mistakes in fact. Lastly, there is 
a view of inspiration which recognizes only its 
supernatural and prophetic character, and a view of 
inspiration which regards the Apostles and Evangelists as equally inspired in their writings and in their 
lives, and in both receiving the guidance of the 
Spirit of truth in a manner not different in kind but 
only in degree from ordinary Christians. Many of 
these explanations lose sight of the original meaning 
and derivation of the word; some of them are framed <pb n="18" id="iii-Page_18" />with the view of meeting difficulties; all perhaps err 
in attempting to define what, though real, is incapable of being defined in an exact manner. Nor for 
any of the higher or supernatural views of inspiration 
is there any foundation in the Gospels or Epistles. 
There is no appearance in their writings that the 
Evangelists or Apostles had any inward gift, or were 
subject to any power external to them different 
from that of preaching or teaching which they daily 
exercised; nor do they anywhere lead us to suppose 
that they were free from error or infirmity. St. Paul 
writes like a Christian teacher, exhibiting all the 
emotions and vicissitudes of human feeling, speaking, 
indeed, with authority, but hesitating in difficult cases 
and more than once correcting himself, corrected, 
too, by the course of events in his expectation of 
the coming of Christ. The Evangelist ‘who saw it, 
bare record, and his record is true: and he knoweth 
that he saith true’ (<scripRef id="iii-p17.1" passage="John xix. 35" parsed="|John|19|35|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.19.35">John xix. 35</scripRef>). Another Evangelist does not profess to be an original narrator, but 
only ‘to set forth in order a declaration of what eye 
witnesses had delivered’, like many others whose 
writings have not been preserved to us (<scripRef id="iii-p17.2" passage="Luke i. 1" parsed="|Luke|1|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.1.1">Luke i. 1</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="Luke 1:2" id="iii-p17.3" parsed="|Luke|1|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.1.2">2</scripRef>). 
And the result is in accordance with the simple 
profession and style in which they describe them 
selves; there is no appearance, that is to say, of 
insincerity or want of faith; but neither is there 
perfect accuracy or agreement. One supposes the 
original dwelling-place of our Lord’s parents to have 
been Bethlehem (<scripRef id="iii-p17.4" passage="Matt. ii. 1" parsed="|Matt|2|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.2.1">Matt. ii. 1</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="Matt 2:22" id="iii-p17.5" parsed="|Matt|2|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.2.22">22</scripRef>), another Nazareth 
(<scripRef id="iii-p17.6" passage="Luke ii. 4" parsed="|Luke|2|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Luke.2.4">Luke ii. 4</scripRef>); they trace his genealogy in different 
ways; one mentions the thieves blaspheming, another 
has preserved to after-ages the record of the penitent 
thief; they appear to differ about the day and hour 
of the Crucifixion; the narrative of the woman who 
anointed our Lord’s feet with ointment is told in all <pb n="19" id="iii-Page_19" />four, each narrative having more or less considerable 
variations. These are a few instances of the differences which arose in the traditions of the earliest 
ages respecting the history of our Lord. But he 
who wishes to investigate the character of the sacred 
writings should not be afraid to make a catalogue of 
them all with the view of estimating their cumulative 
weight. (For it is obvious that the answer which 
would be admitted in the case of a single discrepancy, will not be the true answer when there are 
many.) He should further consider that the narratives in which these discrepancies occur are short and 
partly identical—a cycle of tradition beyond which 
the knowledge of the early fathers never travels, 
though if all the things that Jesus said and did had 
been written down, ‘the world itself could not have 
contained the books that would have been written’ (<scripRef passage="John 20:30; 21:25" id="iii-p17.7" parsed="|John|20|30|0|0;|John|21|25|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.20.30 Bible:John.21.25">John xx. 30; xxi. 25</scripRef>). For the proportion which 
these narratives bear to the whole subject, as well 
as their relation to one another, is an important 
element in the estimation of differences. In the 
same way, he who would understand the nature of 
prophecy in the Old Testament, should have the 
courage to examine how far its details were minutely 
fulfilled. The absence of such a fulfilment may 
further lead him to discover that he took the letter 
for the spirit in expecting it.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii-p18">The subject will clear of itself if we bear in mind 
two considerations:—First, that the nature of inspiration can only be known from the examination 
of Scripture. There is no other source to which we 
can turn for information; and we have no right to 
assume some imaginary doctrine of inspiration like 
the infallibility of the Roman Catholic Church. To 
the question, ‘What is inspiration?’ the first answer 
therefore is, That idea of Scripture which we gather 
<pb n="20" id="iii-Page_20" />from the knowledge of it.’ It is no mere <i><span lang="LA" id="iii-p18.1">a priori</span></i> 
notion, but one to which the book is itself a witness. 
It is a fact which we infer from the study of Scripture—not of one portion only, but of the whole. Obviously then it embraces writings of very different 
kinds—the book of Esther, for example, or the Song 
of Solomon, as well as the Gospel of St. John. It is 
reconcileable with the mixed good and evil of the 
characters of the Old Testament, which nevertheless 
does not exclude them from the favour of God, with the 
attribution to the Divine Being of actions at variance 
with that higher revelation, which He has given of 
Himself in the Gospel; it is not inconsistent with imperfect or opposite aspects of the truth as in the 
Book of Job or Ecclesiastes, with variations of fact 
in the Gospels or the books of Kings and Chronicles, 
with inaccuracies of language in the Epistles of St. 
Paul. For these are all found in Scripture; neither 
is there any reason why they should not be, except 
a general impression that Scripture ought to have 
been written in a way different from what it has. 
A principle of progressive revelation admits them all; 
and this is already contained in the words of our 
Saviour, ‘Moses because of the hardness of your 
hearts’; or even in the Old Testament, ‘Henceforth 
there shall be no more this proverb in the house of 
Israel.’ For what is progressive is necessarily imperfect in its earlier stages, and even erring to those who 
come after, whether it be the maxims of a half-civilized 
world which are compared with those of a civilized 
one, or the Law with the Gospel. Scripture itself 
points the way to answer the moral objections to 
Scripture. Lesser difficulties remain, but only such 
as would be found commonly in writings of the same 
age or country. There is no more reason why imperfect narratives should be excluded from Scripture <pb n="21" id="iii-Page_21" />than imperfect grammar; no more ground for expecting that the New Testament would be logical or 
Aristotelian in form, than that it would be written 
in Attic Greek.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii-p19">The other consideration is one which has been 
neglected by writers on this subject. It is this—that 
any true doctrine of inspiration must conform to all 
well-ascertained facts of history or of science. The 
same fact cannot be true and untrue, any more than 
the same words can have two opposite meanings. 
The same fact cannot be true in religion when seen 
by the light of faith, and untrue in science when 
looked at through the medium of evidence or experiment. It is ridiculous to suppose that the sun goes 
round the earth in the same sense in which the earth 
goes round the sun; or that the world appears to 
have existed, but has not existed during the vast 
epochs of which geology speaks to us. But if so, 
there is no need of elaborate reconcilements of 
revelation and science; they reconcile themselves the 
moment any scientific truth is distinctly ascertained. 
As the idea of nature enlarges, the idea of revelation 
also enlarges; it was a temporary misunderstanding 
which severed them. And as the knowledge of nature 
which is possessed by the few is communicated in its 
leading features at least to the many, they will receive 
with it a higher conception of the ways of God to 
man. It may hereafter appear as natural to the 
majority of mankind to see the providence of God in 
the order of the world, as it once was to appeal to 
interruptions of it.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii-p20">It is true that there is a class of scientific facts 
with which popular opinions on theology often conflict 
which do not seem to conform in all respects to the 
severer conditions of inductive science: such especially are the facts relating to the formation of the earth <pb n="22" id="iii-Page_22" />and the beginnings of the human race. But it is not 
worth while to fight on this debateable ground a 
losing battle in the hope that a generation will pass 
away before we sound a last retreat. Almost all 
intelligent persons are agreed that the earth has 
existed for myriads of ages; the best informed are of 
opinion that the history of nations extends back some 
thousand years before the Mosaic chronology; recent 
discoveries in geology may perhaps open a further 
vista of existence for the human species, while it is 
possible, and may one day be known, that mankind 
spread not from one but from many centres over the 
globe; or as others say, that the supply of links 
which are at present wanting in the chain of animal 
life may lead to new conclusions respecting the origin 
of man. Now let it be granted that these facts, being 
with the past, cannot be shown in the same palpable 
and evident manner as the facts of chemistry or 
physiology; and that the proof of some of them, 
especially of those last mentioned, is wanting; still 
it is a false policy to set up inspiration or revelation 
in opposition to them, a principle which can have no 
influence on them and should be rather kept out of 
their way. The sciences of geology and comparative 
philology are steadily gaining ground; many of the 
guesses of twenty years ago have become certainties, 
and the guesses of to-day may hereafter become so. 
Shall we peril religion on the possibility of their untruth? on such a cast to stake the life of man implies 
not only a recklessness of facts, but a misunderstanding of the nature of the Gospel. If it is fortunate 
for science, it is perhaps more fortunate for Christian 
truth, that the admission of Galileo’s discovery has 
for ever settled the principle of the relations between 
them.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii-p21">A similar train of thought may be extended to the <pb n="23" id="iii-Page_23" />results of historical inquiries. These results cannot 
be barred by the dates or narrative of Scripture; 
neither should they be made to wind round into 
agreement with them. Again, the idea of inspiration 
must expand and take them in. Their importance 
in a religious point of view is not that they impugn 
or confirm the Jewish history, but that they show 
more clearly the purposes of God towards the whole 
human race. The recent chronological discoveries 
from Egyptian monuments do not tend to overthrow 
revelation, nor the Ninevite inscriptions to support 
it. The use of them on either side may indeed arouse 
a popular interest in them; it is apt to turn a scientific inquiry into a semi-religious controversy. And 
to religion either use is almost equally injurious, be 
cause seeming to rest truths important to human life 
on the mere accident of an archaeological discovery. 
Is it to be thought that Christianity gains anything 
from the deciphering of the names of some Assyrian 
and Babylonian kings, contemporaries chiefly with 
the later Jewish history? As little as it ought to 
lose from the appearance of a contradictory narrative 
of the Exodus in the chamber of an Egyptian temple 
of the year <span class="sc" id="iii-p21.1">B.C</span>. 1500. This latter supposition may 
not be very probable. But it is worth while to ask 
ourselves the question, whether we can be right in 
maintaining any view of religion which can be affected 
by such a probability.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii-p22">It will be a further assistance in the consideration 
of this subject, to observe that the interpretation of 
Scripture has nothing to do with any opinion respecting its origin. The meaning of Scripture is one 
thing; the inspiration of Scripture is another. It is 
conceivable that those who hold the most different 
views about the one, may be able to agree about the 
other. Rigid upholders of the verbal inspiration of <pb n="24" id="iii-Page_24" />Scripture, and those who deny inspiration altogether, 
may nevertheless meet on the common ground of the 
meaning of words. If the term inspiration were to 
fall into disuse, no fact of nature, or history, or language, no event in the 
life of man, or dealings of God with him, would be in any degree altered. The 
word itself is but of yesterday, not found in the earlier confessions of the 
reformed faith; the difficulties that have arisen about it are only two or three 
centuries old. Therefore the question of inspiration, though in one sense 
important, is to the interpreter as though it were not important; he is in no 
way called upon to determine a matter with which he has nothing to do, and which 
was not determined by fathers of the Church. And he had better go on his way and 
leave the more precise definition of the word to the progress of knowledge and the results of the study of 
Scripture, instead of entangling himself with a theory 
about it.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii-p23">It is one evil of conditions or previous suppositions 
in the study of Scripture, that the assumption of them 
has led to an apologetic temper in the interpreters of 
Scripture. The tone of apology is always a tone of 
weakness, and does injury to a good cause. It is the 
reverse of ‘ye shall know the truth, and the truth 
shall make you free’. It is hampered with the 
necessity of making a defence, and also with previous 
defences of the same side; it accepts, with an excess 
of reserve and caution, the truth itself, when it comes 
from an opposite quarter. Commentators are often 
more occupied with the proof of miracles than with 
the declaration of life and immortality; with the 
fulfilment of the details of prophecy than with its life 
and power; with the reconcilement of the discrepancies in the narrative of the infancy, pointed out 
by Schleiermacher, than with the importance of the <pb n="25" id="iii-Page_25" />great event of 
the appearance of the Saviour—‘<i>To this end was I born and for this cause 
came I into the world that I should bear witness unto the truth</i>.’ The same 
tendency is observable also in reference to the Acts of the Apostles and the 
Epistles, which are not only brought into harmony with each other, but 
interpreted with a reference to the traditions of existing communions. The 
natural meaning of particular expressions, as for example: ‘Why are they then 
baptized for the dead?’ (<scripRef id="iii-p23.1" passage="1 Cor. xv. 29" parsed="|1Cor|15|29|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.15.29">1 Cor. xv. 29</scripRef>), or the words ‘because of the angels’ (<scripRef id="iii-p23.2" passage="1 Cor. xi. 10" parsed="|1Cor|11|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.11.10">1 
Cor. xi. 10</scripRef>); or, ‘this generation shall not pass away until all these things be 
fulfilled’ (<scripRef id="iii-p23.3" passage="Matt. xxiv. 34" parsed="|Matt|24|34|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.24.34">Matt. xxiv. 34</scripRef>); or, ‘upon this rock will I build my Church’ (<scripRef id="iii-p23.4" passage="Matt. xvi. 18" parsed="|Matt|16|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.16.18">Matt. 
xvi. 18</scripRef>), is set aside in favour of others, which, however improbable, are more 
in accordance with preconceived opinions, or seem to be more worthy of the 
sacred writers. The language, and also the text, are treated on the same 
defensive and conservative principles. The received translations of <scripRef id="iii-p23.5" passage="Phil. ii. 6" parsed="|Phil|2|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Phil.2.6">Phil. ii. 6</scripRef> 
(‘Who, being in the form of God, thought it not robbery to be equal with God’), 
or of <scripRef id="iii-p23.6" passage="Rom. iii. 25" parsed="|Rom|3|25|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.3.25">Rom. iii. 25</scripRef> (‘Whom God hath set forth to be a propitiation through faith 
in his blood’), or <scripRef id="iii-p23.7" passage="Rom. xv. 6" parsed="|Rom|15|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.15.6">Rom. xv. 6</scripRef> (‘God, even the Father of our Lord Jesus Christ’), 
though erroneous, are not given up without a struggle; the <scripRef id="iii-p23.8" passage="1 Tim. iii. 16" parsed="|1Tim|3|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Tim.3.16">1 Tim. iii. 16</scripRef>, and <scripRef id="iii-p23.9" passage="1 John v. 7" parsed="|1John|5|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1John.5.7">1 
John v. 7</scripRef> (the three witnesses), though the first (‘God manifest in the flesh,’ <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii-p23.10">ΘΣ</span> for <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii-p23.11">ΟΣ</span>) is not found in the best manuscripts, and the second in no Greek manuscript worth 
speaking of, have not yet disappeared from the 
editions of the Greek Testament commonly in use in 
England, and still less from the English translation. 
An English commentator who, with Lachmann and 
Tischendorf, supported also by the authority of 
Erasmus, ventures to alter the punctuation of the 
doxology in <scripRef id="iii-p23.12" passage="Rom. ix. 5" parsed="|Rom|9|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.9.5">Rom. ix. 5</scripRef> (‘Who is over all God blessed <pb n="26" id="iii-Page_26" />for ever’) hardly escapes the charge of heresy. That 
in most of these cases the words referred to have a 
direct bearing on important controversies is a reason 
not for retaining, but for correcting them.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii-p24">The temper of accommodation shows itself especially in two ways: first, in the attempt to adapt the 
truths of Scripture to the doctrines of the creeds; 
secondly, in the adaptation of the precepts and 
maxims of Scripture to the language or practice of our 
own age. Now the creeds are acknowledged to be a 
part of Christianity; they stand in a close relation to 
the words of Christ and His Apostles; nor can it be 
said that any heterodox formula makes a nearer 
approach to a simple and scriptural rule of faith. 
Neither is anything gained by contrasting them with 
Scripture, in which the germs of the expressions used 
in them are sufficiently apparent. Yet it does not 
follow that they should be pressed into the service of 
the interpreter. The growth of ideas in the interval 
which separated the first century from the fourth or 
sixth makes it impossible to apply the language of 
the one to the explanation of the other. Between 
Scripture and the Nicene or Athanasian Creed, a 
world of the understanding comes in—that world of 
abstractions and second notions; and mankind are 
no longer at the same point as when the whole of 
Christianity was contained in the words, ‘Believe on 
the Lord Jesus Christ and thou mayest be saved,’ 
when the Gospel centred in the attachment to a 
living or recently departed friend and Lord. The 
language of the New Testament is the first utterance 
and consciousness of the mind of Christ; or the 
immediate vision of the Word of life (<scripRef id="iii-p24.1" passage="1 John i. 1" parsed="|1John|1|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1John.1.1">1 John i. 1</scripRef>) as 
it presented itself before the eyes of His first followers, 
or as the sense of His truth and power grew upon 
them (<scripRef id="iii-p24.2" passage="Rom. i. 3" parsed="|Rom|1|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.1.3">Rom. i. 3</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="Rom 1:4" id="iii-p24.3" parsed="|Rom|1|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.1.4">4</scripRef>); the other is the result of three <pb n="27" id="iii-Page_27" />or four centuries of reflection and controversy. And 
although this last had a truth suited to its age, and 
its technical expressions have sunk deep into the 
heart of the human race, it is not the less unfitted to be 
the medium by the help of which Scripture is to be 
explained. If the occurrence of the phraseology of 
the Nicene age in a verse of the Epistles would detect 
the spuriousness of the verse in which it was found, 
how can the Nicene or Athanasian Creed be a suit 
able instrument for the interpretation of Scripture? 
That advantage which the New Testament has over 
the teaching of the Church, as representing what may 
be termed the childhood of the Gospel, would be lost 
if its language were required to conform to that of 
the Creeds.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii-p25">To attribute to St. Paul or the Twelve the abstract 
notion of Christian truth which afterwards sprang 
up in the Catholic Church, is the same sort of anachronism as to attribute to them a system of philosophy. It is the same error as to attribute to Homer 
the ideas of Thales or Heraclitus, or to Thales the 
more developed principles of Aristotle and Plato. 
Many persons who have no difficulty in tracing the 
growth of institutions, yet seem to fail in recognizing 
the more subtle progress of an idea. It is hard to 
imagine the absence of conceptions with which we are 
familiar; to go back to the germ of what we know 
only in maturity; to give up what has grown to us, 
and become a part of our minds. In the present case, 
however, the development is not difficult to prove. 
The statements of Scripture are unaccountable if 
we deny it; the silence of Scripture is equally unaccountable. Absorbed as St. Paul was in the person 
of Christ with an intensity of faith and love of which 
in modern days and at this distance of time we can 
scarcely form a conception—high as he raised the <pb n="28" id="iii-Page_28" />dignity of his Lord above all things in heaven and 
earth—looking to Him as the Creator of all things, 
and the head of quick and dead, he does not speak 
of Him as ‘equal to the Father’, or ‘of one substance 
with the Father’. Much of the language of the 
Epistles (passages for example such as <scripRef passage="Rom 1:2" id="iii-p25.1" parsed="|Rom|1|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.1.2">Rom. i. 2</scripRef>: 
<scripRef id="iii-p25.2" passage="Phil. ii. 6" parsed="|Phil|2|6|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Phil.2.6">Phil. ii. 6</scripRef>) would lose their meaning if distributed in 
alternate clauses between our Lord’s humanity and 
divinity. Still greater difficulties would be introduced 
into the Gospels by the attempt to identify them 
with the Creeds. We should have to suppose that 
He was and was not tempted; that when He prayed 
to His Father He prayed also to Himself; that He 
knew and did not know ‘of that hour’ of which He 
as well as the angels were ignorant. How could He 
have said, ‘My God, my God, why hast thou forsaken 
me’? or, ‘Father, if it be possible, let this cup pass 
from me’? How could He have doubted whether ‘when the Son cometh he shall find faith upon the 
earth’? These simple and touching words have to 
be taken out of their natural meaning and connexion 
to be made the theme of apologetic discourses if we 
insist on reconciling them with the distinctions of 
later ages.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii-p26">Neither, as has been already remarked, would the 
substitution of any other precise or definite rule of 
faith, as for example the Unitarian, be more favour 
able to the interpretation of Scripture. How could 
the Evangelist St. John have said ‘the Word was 
God’, or ‘God was the Word’ (according to either 
mode of translating), or how would our Lord Himself 
have said, ‘I and the Father are one,’ if either had 
meant that Christ was a mere man, ‘a prophet or as 
one of the prophets’? No one who takes words in 
their natural sense can suppose that ‘in the beginning’ (<scripRef id="iii-p26.1" passage="John i. 1" parsed="|John|1|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.1.1">John i. 1</scripRef>) means, ‘at the commencement of the <pb n="29" id="iii-Page_29" />ministry of Christ,’ or that 
‘the Word was with God’, 
only relates ‘to the withdrawal of Christ to commune 
with God’, or that ‘the Word is said to be God’, in 
the ironical sense of <scripRef id="iii-p26.2" passage="John x. 35" parsed="|John|10|35|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.10.35">John x. 35</scripRef>. But while venturing 
to turn one eye on these (perhaps obsolete) perversions of the meanings of words in old opponents, 
we must not forget also to keep the other open to 
our own. The object of the preceding remark is not 
to enter into controversy with them, or to balance 
the statements of one side with those of the other, 
but only to point out the error of introducing into 
the interpretation of Scripture the notions of a later 
age which is common alike to us and them.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii-p27">The other kind of accommodation which was 
alluded to above arises out of the difference between 
the social and ecclesiastical state of the world, as it 
exists in actual fact, and the ideal which the Gospel 
presents to us. An ideal is, by its very nature, far 
removed from actual life. It is enshrined not in the 
material things of the external world, but in the 
heart and conscience. Mankind are dissatisfied at 
this separation; they fancy that they can make the 
inward kingdom an outward one also. But this is 
not possible. The frame of civilization, that is to say, 
institutions and laws, the usages of business, the 
customs of society, these are for the most part 
mechanical, capable only in a certain degree of a 
higher and spiritual life. Christian motives have 
never existed in such strength, as to make it safe or 
possible to entrust them with the preservation of 
social order. Other interests are therefore provided 
and other principles, often independent of the teaching of the Gospel, or even apparently at variance 
with it. ‘If a man smite thee on the right cheek 
turn to him the other also,’ is not a regulation of 
police but an ideal rule of conduct, not to be <pb n="30" id="iii-Page_30" />explained away, but rarely if ever to be literally 
acted upon in a civilized country; or rather to be 
acted upon always in spirit, yet not without a 
reference to the interests of the community. If a 
missionary were to endanger the public peace and 
come like the Apostles saying, ‘I ought to obey God 
rather than man,’ it is obvious that the most Christian 
of magistrates could not allow him (say in India or 
New Zealand) to shield himself under the authority 
of these words. For in religion as in philosophy 
there are two opposite poles; of truth and action, 
of doctrine and practice, of idea and fact. The 
image of God in Christ is over against the necessities 
of human nature and the state of man on earth. 
Our Lord Himself recognizes this distinction, when 
He says, ‘Of whom do the kings of the earth gather 
tribute?’ and ‘then are the children free’ (Matt, 
xvii. 26). And again, ‘Notwithstanding lest we 
should offend them,’ &amp;c. Here are contrasted what 
may be termed the two poles of idea and fact.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii-p28">All men appeal to Scripture, and desire to draw 
the authority of Scripture to their side; its voice 
may be heard in the turmoil of political strife; a 
merely verbal similarity, the echo of a word, has 
weight in the determination of a controversy. Such 
appeals are not to be met always by counter-appeals; 
they rather lead to the consideration of deeper questions as to the manner in which Scripture is to be 
applied. In what relation does it stand to actual 
life? Is it a law, or only a spirit? for nations, or for 
individuals? to be enforced generally, or in details 
also? Are its maxims to be modified by experience, 
or acted upon in defiance of experience? Are the 
accidental circumstances of the first believers to 
become a rule for us? Is everything, in short, done 
or said by our Saviour and His Apostles,. to be regarded <pb n="31" id="iii-Page_31" />as a precept or example which is to be followed 
on all occasions and to last for all time? That can 
hardly be, consistently with the changes of human 
things. It would be a rigid skeleton of Christianity 
(not the image of Christ), to which society and 
politics, as well as the lives of individuals, would be 
conformed. It would be the oldness of the letter, on 
which the world would be stretched; not ‘the law of 
the spirit of life’ which St. Paul teaches. The 
attempt to force politics and law into the framework 
of religion is apt to drive us up into a corner, in 
which the great principles of truth and justice have 
no longer room to make themselves felt. It is better, 
as well as safer, to take the liberty with which Christ 
has made us free. For our Lord Himself has left 
behind Him words, which contain a principle large 
enough to admit all the forms of society or of life; ‘My kingdom is not of this world’ (<scripRef id="iii-p28.1" passage="John xviii. 36" parsed="|John|18|36|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.18.36">John xviii. 36</scripRef>). 
It does not come into collision with politics or knowledge; it has nothing to do 
with the Roman government or the Jewish priesthood, or with corresponding 
institutions in the present day; it is a counsel of 
perfection, and has its dwelling-place in the heart of 
man. That is the real solution of questions of Church 
and State; all else is relative to the history or 
circumstances of particular nations. That is the 
answer to a doubt which is also raised respecting the 
obligation of the letter of the Gospel on individual 
Christians. But this inwardness of the words of 
Christ is what few are able to receive; it is easier to 
apply them superficially to things without, than to 
be a partaker of them from within. And false and 
miserable applications of them are often made, and 
the kingdom of God becomes the tool of the kingdoms 
of the world.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii-p29">The neglect of this necessary contrast between the <pb n="32" id="iii-Page_32" />ideal and the actual has had a twofold effect on the 
Interpretation of Scripture. It has led to an unfair 
appropriation of some portions of Scripture and an 
undue neglect of others. The letter is in many 
cases really or apparently in harmony with existing 
practices, or opinions, or institutions. In other 
cases it is far removed from them; it often seems as 
if the world would come to an end before the words 
of Scripture could be realized. The twofold effect 
just now mentioned, corresponds to these two classes. 
Some texts of Scripture have been eagerly appealed 
to and made (in one sense) too much of; they have 
been taken by force into the service of received 
opinions and beliefs; texts of the other class have 
been either unnoticed or explained away. Consider, 
for example, the extraordinary and unreasonable 
importance attached to single words, sometimes of 
doubtful meaning, in reference to any of the following 
subjects:—(1) Divorce; (2) Marriage with a Wife’s Sister; (3) Inspiration; (4) the Personality of the 
Holy Spirit; (5) Infant Baptism; (6) Episcopacy; 
(7) Divine Right of Kings; (8) Original Sin. There 
is, indeed, a kind of mystery in the way in which the 
chance words of a simple narrative, the occurrence of 
some accidental event, the use even of a figure of 
speech, or a mistranslation of a word in Latin or 
English, have affected the thoughts of future ages 
and distant countries. Nothing so slight that it has 
not been caught at; nothing so plain that it may not 
be explained away. What men have brought to the 
text they have also found there; what has received 
no interpretation or witness, either in the customs of 
the Church or in ‘the thoughts of many hearts’, is 
still ‘an unknown tongue’ to them. It is with 
Scripture as with oratory, its effect partly depends on 
the preparation in the mind or in circumstances for <pb n="33" id="iii-Page_33" />the reception of it. There is no use of Scripture, no 
quotation or even misquotation of a word which is 
not a power in the world, when it embodies the spirit 
of a great movement or is echoed by the voice of a 
large party.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii-p30">(1) On the first of the subjects referred to above, 
it is argued from Scripture that adulterers should 
not be allowed to marry again; and the point of the 
argument turns on the question whether the words 
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii-p30.1">ἐκτὸς λόγου πορνείας</span>) 
‘saving for the cause of fornication’, which occur in the first clause of an important 
text on marriage, were designedly or accidentally 
omitted in the second (<scripRef id="iii-p30.2" passage="Matt. v. 32" parsed="|Matt|5|32|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.5.32">Matt. v. 32</scripRef>: ‘Whosoever 
shall put away his wife, saving for the cause of fornication, causeth her to commit adultery, and who 
soever shall marry her that is divorced committeth 
adultery’; compare also <scripRef id="iii-p30.3" passage="Mark x. 11" parsed="|Mark|10|11|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.10.11">Mark x. 11</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="Mark 10:12" id="iii-p30.4" parsed="|Mark|10|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.10.12">12</scripRef>). (2) The 
Scripture argument in the second instance is almost 
invisible, being drawn from a passage the meaning 
of which is irrelevant (<scripRef id="iii-p30.5" passage="Lev. xviii. 18" parsed="|Lev|18|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Lev.18.18">Lev. xviii. 18</scripRef>: ‘Neither shalt 
thou take a wife to her sister to vex her, to uncover 
her nakedness beside the other in her lifetime’): and 
transferred from the Polygamy which prevailed in 
Eastern countries 3000 years ago to the Monogamy 
of the nineteenth century and the Christian Church, 
in spite of the custom and tradition of the Jews and 
the analogy of the brother’s widow. (3) In the third 
case the word (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii-p30.6">θεόπνευστος</span>) 
‘given by inspiration of 
God’ is spoken of the Old Testament, and is assumed 
to apply to the New, including that Epistle in which 
the expression occurs (<scripRef id="iii-p30.7" passage="2 Tim. iii. 16" parsed="|2Tim|3|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Tim.3.16">2 Tim. iii. 16</scripRef>). (4) In the 
fourth example the words used are mysterious (<scripRef passage="John 14:26; 16:15" id="iii-p30.8" parsed="|John|14|26|0|0;|John|16|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.14.26 Bible:John.16.15">John 
xiv. 26; xvi. 15</scripRef>), and seem to come out of the depths 
of a divine consciousness; they have sometimes, how 
ever, received a more exact meaning than they would 
truly bear; what is spoken in a figure is construed <pb n="34" id="iii-Page_34" />with the severity of a logical statement, while passages 
of an opposite tenour are overlooked or set aside. 
(5) In the fifth instance, the mere mention of a family 
of a jailer at Philippi who was baptized (‘he and 
all his,’ <scripRef id="iii-p30.9" passage="Acts xvi. 33" parsed="|Acts|16|33|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.16.33">Acts xvi. 33</scripRef>), has led to the inference that 
in this family there were probably young children, 
and hence that infant baptism is, first, permissive, 
secondly, obligatory. (6) In the sixth case the chief 
stress of the argument from Scripture turns on the 
occurrence of the word (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii-p30.10">ἐπίσκοπος</span>) bishop, in the 
Epistles to Timothy and Titus, which is assisted by 
a supposed analogy between the position of the 
Apostles and of their successors; although the term 
bishop is clearly used in the passages referred to as 
well as in other parts of the New Testament indistinguishably from Presbyter, and the magisterial 
authority of bishops in after ages is unlike rather 
than like the personal authority of the Apostles in 
the beginning of the Gospel. The further development of Episcopacy into Apostolical succession has 
often been rested on the promise, ‘Lo, I am with 
you alway, even to the end of the world.’ (7) In the 
seventh case the precepts of order which are addressed 
in the Epistle to the ‘fifth monarchy men of those 
days’, are transferred to a duty of obedience to 
hereditary princes; the fact of the house of David, ‘the Lord’s anointed,’ sitting on the throne of Israel 
is converted into a principle for all times and countries. And the higher lesson which our Saviour 
teaches: ‘Render unto Cæsar the things which are 
Cæsar’s,’ that is to say, ‘Render unto all their due, 
and to God above all,’ is spoiled by being made into 
a precept of political subjection. (8) Lastly, the 
justice of God ‘who rewardeth every man according 
to his works’, and the Christian scheme of redemption, 
have been staked on two figurative expressions of <pb n="35" id="iii-Page_35" />St. Paul to which there is no parallel in any other 
part of Scripture (<scripRef id="iii-p30.11" passage="1 Cor. xv. 22" parsed="|1Cor|15|22|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.15.22">1 Cor. xv. 22</scripRef>: ‘For as in Adam 
all die, even so in Christ shall all be made alive,’ and 
the corresponding passage in <scripRef id="iii-p30.12" passage="Rom. v. 12" parsed="|Rom|5|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.5.12">Rom. v. 12</scripRef>); notwithstanding the declaration of the Old Testament as 
also of the New, ‘Every soul shall bear its own iniquity,’ and ‘neither this man sinned nor his parents’. 
It is not necessary for our purpose to engage further in the matters of dispute which have arisen 
by the way in attempting to illustrate the general 
argument. Yet to avoid misconception it may be 
remarked, that many of the principles, rules, or truths 
mentioned, as for example, Infant Baptism, or the 
Episcopal Form of Church Government, have sufficient grounds; the weakness is the attempt to derive 
them from Scripture.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii-p31">With this minute and rigid enforcement of the 
words of Scripture in passages where the ideas 
expressed in them either really or apparently agree 
with received opinions or institutions, there remains 
to be contrasted the neglect, or in some instances 
the misinterpretation of other words which are not 
equally in harmony with the spirit of the age. In 
many of our Lord’s discourses He speaks of the ‘blessedness of poverty’; of the hardness which they 
that have riches will experience ‘in attaining eternal life’. ‘It is easier for a camel to go through 
a needle’s eye,’ and ‘Son, thou in thy lifetime receivedst thy good things’, and again 
‘One thing 
thou lackest, go sell all that thou hast’. Precepts 
like these do not appeal to our own experience of 
life; they are unlike anything that we see around us 
at the present day, even among good men; to some 
among us they will recall the remarkable saying of 
Lessing,—‘that the Christian religion had been 
tried for eighteen centuries; the religion of Christ 
<pb n="36" id="iii-Page_36" />remained to be tried.’ To take them literally would 
be injurious to ourselves and to society (at least, so 
we think). Religious sects or orders who have seized 
this aspect of Christianity have come to no good, 
and have often ended in extravagance. It will not 
do to go into the world saying, ‘Woe unto you, ye 
rich men,’ or on entering a noble mansion to repeat 
the denunciations of the prophet about ‘cedar and 
vermilion’, or on being shown the prospect of a 
magnificent estate to cry out, ‘Woe unto them that 
lay field to field that they may be placed alone in 
the midst of the earth.’ Times have altered, we say, 
since these denunciations were uttered; what appeared to the Prophet or Apostle a violation of the 
appointment of Providence has now become a part 
of it. It will not do to make a great supper, and 
mingle at the same board the two ends of society, as 
modern phraseology calls them, fetching in ‘the 
poor, the maimed, the lame, the blind,’ to fill the 
vacant places of noble guests. That would be 
eccentric in modern times, and even hurtful. Neither 
is it suitable for us to wash one another’s feet, or to 
perform any other menial office, because our Lord 
set us the example. The customs of society do not 
admit it; no good would be done by it, and singularity is of itself an evil. Well, then, are the 
precepts of Christ not to be obeyed? Perhaps in 
their fullest sense they cannot be obeyed. But at 
any rate they are not to be explained away; the 
standard of Christ is not to be lowered to ordinary 
Christian life, because ordinary Christian life cannot 
rise, even in good men, to the standard of Christ. 
And there may be ‘standing among us’ some one in 
ten thousand ‘whom we know not’, in whom there 
is such a divine union of charity and prudence that 
he is most blest in the entire fulfilment of the <pb n="37" id="iii-Page_37" />precept—‘Go sell all that thou hast,’—which to 
obey literally in other cases would be evil, and not 
good. Many there have been, doubtless (not one or 
two only), who have given all that they had on 
earth to their family or friends—the poor servant ‘casting her two mites into the treasury’, denying 
herself the ordinary comforts of life for the sake of 
an erring parent or brother; that is not probably 
an uncommon case, and as near an approach as in 
this life we make to heaven. And there may be 
some one or two rare natures in the world in whom 
there is such a divine courtesy, such a gentleness 
and dignity of soul, that differences of rank seem to 
vanish before them, and they look upon the face of 
others, even of their own servants and dependents, 
only as they are in the sight of God and will be in 
His kingdom. And there may be some tender and 
delicate woman among us, who feels that she has 
a divine vocation to fulfil the most repulsive offices 
towards the dying inmates of a hospital, or the 
soldier perishing in a foreign land. Whether such 
examples of self-sacrifice are good or evil, must 
depend, not altogether on social or economical 
principles, but on the spirit of those who offer them, 
and the power which they have in themselves of ‘making all things kin’. And even if the ideal 
itself were not carried out by us in practice, it has 
nevertheless what may be termed a truth of feeling. ‘Let them that have riches be as though they had 
them not.’ ‘Let the rich man wear the load lightly; 
he will one day fold them up as a vesture.’ Let not 
the refinement of society make us forget that it is 
not the refined only who are received into the kingdom of God; nor the daintiness of life hide from 
us the bodily evils of which the rich man and 
Lazarus are alike heirs. Thoughts such as these <pb n="38" id="iii-Page_38" />have the power to reunite us to our fellow creatures 
from whom the accidents of birth, position, wealth, 
have separated us; they soften our hearts towards 
them, when divided not only by vice and ignorance, 
but what is even a greater barrier, difference of 
manners and associations. For if there be anything 
in our own fortune superior to that of others, 
instead of idolizing or cherishing it in the blood, the 
Gospel would have us cast it from us; and if there 
be anything mean or despised in those with whom 
we have to do, the Gospel would have us regard 
such as friends and brethren, yea, even as having the 
person of Christ.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii-p32">Another instance of apparent, if not real neglect 
of the precepts of Scripture, is furnished by the 
commandment against swearing. No precept about 
divorce is so plain, so universal, so exclusive as this; ‘Swear not at all.’ Yet we all know how the 
custom of Christian countries has modified this ‘counsel of perfection’ which was uttered by the 
Saviour. This is the more remarkable because in 
this case the precept is not, as in the former, 
practically impossible of fulfilment or even difficult. 
And yet in this instance again, the body who have 
endeavoured to follow more nearly the letter of our 
Lord’s commandment, seem to have gone against the 
common sense of the Christian world. Or to add 
one more example: Who, that hears of the Sabbatarianism, as it is called, of some Protestant countries, 
would imagine that the Author of our religion had 
cautioned His disciples, not against the violation of 
the Sabbath, but only against its formal and Pharisaical observance; or that the chiefest of the Apostles 
had warned the Colossians to ‘Let no man judge 
them in respect of the new moon, or of the sabbath-days’ (<scripRef passage="Col 2:16" id="iii-p32.1" parsed="|Col|2|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Col.2.16">ii. 16</scripRef>).</p>

<pb n="39" id="iii-Page_39" />
<p class="normal" id="iii-p33">The neglect of another class of passages is even 
more surprising, the precepts contained in them 
being quite practicable and in harmony with the 
existing state of the world. In this instance it 
seems as if religious teachers had failed to gather 
those principles of which they stood most in need. ‘Think ye that those eighteen upon whom the 
tower of Siloam fell?’ is the characteristic lesson of 
the Gospel on the occasion of any sudden visitation. 
Yet it is another reading of such calamities that is 
commonly insisted upon. The observation is seldom 
made respecting the parable of the good Samaritan, 
that the true neighbour is also a person of a different 
religion. The words, ‘Forbid him not: for there is 
no man which shall do a miracle in my name, that 
can lightly speak evil of me,’ are often said to have 
no application to sectarian differences in the present 
day, when the Church is established and miracles 
have ceased. The conduct of our Lord to the 
woman taken in adultery, though not intended for 
our imitation always, yet affords a painful contrast 
to the excessive severity with which even a Christian 
society punishes the errors of women. The boldness 
with which St. Paul applies the principle of individual judgement, ‘Let every man be fully persuaded in his own mind,’ as exhibited also in the 
words quoted above, ‘Let no man judge you in 
respect of the new moon, or of the sabbath-days,’ 
is far greater than would be allowed in the present 
age. Lastly, that the tenet of the damnation of the 
heathen should ever have prevailed in the Christian 
world, or that the damnation of Catholics should 
have been a received opinion among Protestants, 
implies a strange forgetfulness of such passages as 
<scripRef id="iii-p33.1" passage="Rom. ii. 1-16" parsed="|Rom|2|1|2|16" osisRef="Bible:Rom.2.1-Rom.2.16">Rom. ii. 1-16</scripRef>. ‘Who rewardeth every man according to his work,’ and ‘When the Gentiles, which <pb n="40" id="iii-Page_40" />know not the law, do by nature the things contained in the law’, &amp;c. What a difference between the simple statement which the Apostle makes of 
the justice of God and the ‘uncovenanted mercies’ or ‘invincible ignorance’ of 
theologians half reluctant to give up, yet afraid to maintain the advantage of 
denying salvation to those who are ‘<i><span lang="LA" id="iii-p33.2">extra palum Ecclesiae</span></i>’!</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii-p34">The same habit of silence or misinterpretation 
extends to words or statements of Scripture in which 
doctrines are thought to be interested. When maintaining the Athanasian doctrine of the Trinity, we do not readily recall the 
verse, ‘of that hour knoweth no man, no not the Angels of God, <i>neither the Son</i>, 
but the Father’ (<scripRef id="iii-p34.1" passage="Mark xiii. 32" parsed="|Mark|13|32|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Mark.13.32">Mark xiii. 32</scripRef>). The temper or feeling which led St. Ambrose to 
doubt the genuineness of the words marked in italics, leads Christians in our 
own day to pass them over. We are scarcely just to the Millenarians or to those 
who maintain the continuance of miracles or spiritual gifts in the Christian 
Church, in not admitting the degree of support which 
is afforded to their views by many passages of Scripture. The same remark applies to the Predestinarian 
controversy; the Calvinist is often hardly dealt with, 
in being deprived of his real standing ground in the 
third and ninth chapters of the Epistle to the 
Romans. And the Protestant who thinks himself 
bound to prove from Scripture the very details of 
doctrine or discipline which are maintained in his 
Church, is often obliged to have recourse to harsh 
methods, and sometimes to deny appearances which 
seem to favour some particular tenet of Roman 
Catholicism (<scripRef passage="Matt 16:18,19; 18:18" id="iii-p34.2" parsed="|Matt|16|18|16|19;|Matt|18|18|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.16.18-Matt.16.19 Bible:Matt.18.18">Matt. xvi. 18, 19; xviii. 18</scripRef>: 
<scripRef id="iii-p34.3" passage="1 Cor. iii. 15" parsed="|1Cor|3|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.3.15">1 Cor. iii. 15</scripRef>). 
The Roman Catholic, on the other hand, scarcely 
observes that nearly all the distinctive articles of his 
creed are wanting in the New Testament; the Calvinist <pb n="41" id="iii-Page_41" />in fact ignores almost the whole of the sacred 
volume for the sake of a few verses. The truth is, 
that in seeking to prove our own opinions out of 
Scripture, we are constantly falling into the common 
fallacy of opening our eyes to one class of facts and 
closing them to another. The favourite verses shine 
like stars, while the rest of the page is thrown into 
the shade.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii-p35">Nor indeed is it easy to say what is the meaning of ‘proving a doctrine from Scripture’. For when we 
demand logical equivalents and similarity of circumstances, when we balance adverse statements, St. 
James and St. Paul, the New Testament with the Old, 
it will be hard to demonstrate from Scripture any 
complex system either of doctrine or practice. The 
Bible is not a book of statutes in which words have 
been chosen to cover the multitude of cases, but in 
the greater portion of it, especially the Gospels and 
Epistles, ‘like a man talking to his friend.’ Nay, 
more, it is a book written in the East, which is in 
some degree liable to be misunderstood, because it 
speaks the language and has the feeling of Eastern 
lands. Nor can we readily determine in explaining 
the words of our Lord or of St. Paul, how much (even 
of some of the passages just quoted) is to be attributed to Oriental modes of speech. Expressions 
which would be regarded as rhetorical exaggerations 
in the Western world are the natural vehicles of 
thought to an Eastern people. How great then 
must be the confusion where an attempt is made to 
draw out these Oriental modes with the severity of a 
philosophical or legal argument! Is it not such a use 
of the words of Christ which He Himself rebukes 
when He says? ‘It is the spirit that quickeneth. the 
flesh profiteth nothing’ (<scripRef id="iii-p35.1" passage="John vi. 52" parsed="|John|6|52|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.6.52">John vi. 52</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="John 6:63" id="iii-p35.2" parsed="|John|6|63|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.6.63">63</scripRef>).</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii-p36">There is a further way in which the language of <pb n="42" id="iii-Page_42" />creeds and liturgies as well as the ordinary theological 
use of terms exercises a disturbing influence on the 
interpretation of Scripture. Words which occur in 
Scripture are singled out and incorporated in systems, 
like stones taken out of an old building and put into 
a new one. They acquire a technical meaning more 
or less divergent from the original one. It is obvious 
that their use in Scripture, and not their later and 
technical sense, must furnish the rule of interpretation. We should not have recourse to the meaning 
of a word in Polybius, for the explanation of its use 
in Plato, or to the turn of a sentence in Lycophron, 
to illustrate a construction of Aeschylus. It is the 
same kind of anachronism which would interpret 
Scripture by the scholastic or theological use of the 
language of Scripture. It is remarkable that this use 
is indeed partial, that is to say it affects one class of 
words and not another. Love and truth, for example, 
have never been theological terms; grace and faith, 
on the other hand, always retain an association with 
the Pelagian or Lutheran controversies. Justification 
and inspiration are derived from verbs which occur 
in Scripture, and the later substantive has clearly 
affected the meaning of the original verb or verbal in 
the places where they occur. The remark might be 
further illustrated by the use of Scriptural language 
respecting the Sacraments, which has also had a reflex 
influence on its interpretation in many passages of 
Scripture, especially in the Gospel of St. John (<scripRef passage="John 3:5; 6:56" id="iii-p36.1" parsed="|John|3|5|0|0;|John|6|56|0|0" osisRef="Bible:John.3.5 Bible:John.6.56">John 
iii. 5; vi. 56</scripRef>, &amp;c). Minds which are familiar with 
the mystical doctrine of the Sacraments seem to see a 
reference to them in almost every place in the Old 
Testament as well as in the New, in which the words ‘water’, or ‘bread and wine’ may happen to occur.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii-p37">Other questions meet us on the threshold, of 
a different kind, which also affect the interpretation <pb n="43" id="iii-Page_43" />of 
Scripture, and therefore demand an answer. Is it admitted that the Scripture has 
one and only one true meaning? Or are we to follow the fathers into mystical and 
allegorical explanations? or with the majority of modern interpreters to confine 
ourselves to the double senses of prophecy, and the symbolism of the Gospel in 
the law? In either case, we assume what can never be proved, and an instrument 
is introduced of such subtlety and pliability as to make the Scriptures mean 
anything—‘<i><span lang="LA" id="iii-p37.1">Gallus in campanili</span></i>’ as 
the Waldenses described it; ‘the weathercock on the 
church tower,’ which is turned hither and thither by 
every wind of doctrine. That the present age has 
grown out of the mystical methods of the early fathers 
is a part of its intellectual state. No one will now 
seek to find hidden meanings in the scarlet thread 
of Rahab, or the number of Abraham’s followers, 
or in the little circumstance mentioned after the 
resurrection of the Saviour that St. Peter was the 
first to enter the sepulchre. To most educated 
persons in the nineteenth century, these applications 
of Scripture appear foolish. Yet it is rather the 
excess of the method which provokes a smile than the 
method itself. For many remains of the mystical 
interpretation exist among ourselves; it is not the 
early fathers only who have read the Bible crosswise, 
or deciphered it as a book of symbols. And the 
uncertainty is the same in any part of Scripture if 
there is a departure from the plain and obvious 
meaning. If, for example, we alternate the verses in 
which our Lord speaks of the last things between the 
day of judgement and the destruction of Jerusalem; 
or, in the elder prophecies, which are the counterparts 
of these, make a corresponding division between the 
temporal and the spiritual Israel; or again if we 
attribute to the details of the Mosaical ritual a <pb n="49" id="iii-Page_49" />reference to the New Testament; or, once more, 
supposing the passage of the Red Sea to be regarded 
not merely as a figure of baptism, but as a pre 
ordained type, the principle is conceded; there is 
no good reason why the scarlet thread of Rahab 
should not receive the explanation given to it by 
Clement. A little more or a little less of the method 
does not make the difference between certainty and 
uncertainty in the interpretation of Scripture. In 
whatever degree it is practised it is equally incapable 
of being reduced to any rule; it is the interpreter’s fancy, and is likely to be not less but more dangerous 
and extravagant when it adds the charm of authority 
from its use in past ages.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii-p38">The question which has been suggested runs up 
into a more general one, ‘the relation between the 
Old and New Testaments.’ For the Old Testament 
will receive a different meaning accordingly as it is 
explained from itself or from the New. In the first 
case a careful and conscientious study of each one 
for itself is all that is required; in the second case the types and ceremonies 
of the law, perhaps the very facts and persons of the history, will be assumed 
to be predestined or made after a pattern corresponding to the things that were 
to be in the latter days. And this question of itself stirs another question 
respecting the interpretation of the Old Testament in the New. Is such 
interpretation to be regarded as the meaning of the original text, or an 
accommodation of it to the thoughts of other times?</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii-p39">Our object is not to attempt here the determination of these questions, but to point out that they 
must be determined before any real progress can be 
made or any agreement arrived at in the interpretation of Scripture. With one more example of 
another kind we may close this part of the subject. <pb n="45" id="iii-Page_45" />The origin of the three first Gospels is an inquiry 
which has not been much considered by English 
theologians since the days of Bishop Marsh. The 
difficulty of the question has been sometimes misunderstood; the point being how there can be so much 
agreement in words, and so much disagreement both 
in words and facts; the double phenomenon is the 
real perplexity—how in short there can be all degrees 
of similarity and dissimilarity, the kind and degree 
of similarity being such as to make it necessary to 
suppose that large portions are copied from each 
other or from common documents; the dissimilarities 
being of a kind which seem to render impossible 
any knowledge in the authors of one another’s writings. The most probable solution of this difficulty is, that the tradition on which the three first 
Gospels are based was at first preserved orally, and 
slowly put together and written in the three forms 
which it assumed at a very early period, those forms 
being in some places, perhaps, modified by translation. It is not necessary to develop this hypothesis 
farther. The point to be noticed is, that whether 
this or some other theory be the true account (and 
some such account is demonstrably necessary), the 
assumption of such a theory, or rather the observation 
of the facts on which it rests, cannot but exercise 
an influence on interpretation. We can no longer 
speak of three independent witnesses of the Gospel 
narrative. Hence there follow some other consequences. (1) There is no longer the same necessity 
as heretofore to reconcile inconsistent narratives; 
the harmony of the Gospels only means the parallel 
ism of similar words. (2) There is no longer any 
need to enforce everywhere the connexion of successive verses, for the same words will be found to 
occur in different connexions in the different Gospels. <pb n="46" id="iii-Page_46" />(3) Nor can the designs attributed to their authors 
be regarded as the free handling of the same subject 
on different plans; the difference consisting chiefly 
in the occurrence or absence of local or verbal explanations, or the addition or omission of certain 
passages. Lastly, it is evident that no weight can 
be given to traditional statements of facts about 
the authorship, as, for example, that respecting St. 
Mark being the interpreter of St. Peter, because the 
Fathers who have handed down these statements 
were ignorant or unobservant of the great fact, 
which is proved by internal evidence, that they are 
for the most part of common origin.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii-p40">Until these and the like questions are determined 
by interpreters, it is not possible that there should 
be agreement in the interpretation of Scripture. 
The Protestant and Catholic, the Unitarian and 
Trinitarian will continue to fight their battle on the 
ground of the New Testament. The Preterists and 
Futurists, those who maintain that the roll of 
prophecies is completed in past history, or in the 
apostolical age; those who look forward to a long 
series of events which are yet to come [<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii-p40.1">ἐς ἀφανὲς τὸν μῦθον ἀνενείκας οὐκ ἔχει ἔλεγχον</span>], may alike claim 
the authority of the Book of Daniel, or the Revelation. Apparent coincidences will always be discovered 
by those who want to find them. Where there is no 
critical interpretation of Scripture, there will be 
a mystical or rhetorical one. If words have more 
than one meaning, they may have any meaning. 
Instead of being a rule of life or faith, Scripture 
becomes the expression of the ever-changing aspect 
of religious opinions. The unchangeable word of 
God, in the name of which we repose, is changed by 
each age and each generation in accordance with its 
passing fancy. The book in which we believe all <pb n="47" id="iii-Page_47" />religious truth to be contained, is the most uncertain of all books, because interpreted by arbitrary 
and uncertain methods.</p>
<h2 id="iii-p40.2">§ 3.</h2>
<p class="normal" id="iii-p41">It is probable that some of the preceding statements may be censured as a wanton exposure of the 
difficulties of Scripture. It will be said that such 
inquiries are for the few, while the printed page lies 
open to the many, and that the obtrusion of them 
may offend some weaker brother, some half-educated 
or prejudiced soul, ‘for whom,’ nevertheless, in the 
touching language of St. Paul, ‘Christ died.’ A 
confusion of the heart and head may lead sensitive 
minds into a desertion of the principles of the 
Christian life, which are their own witness, because 
they are in doubt about facts which are really 
external to them. Great evil to character may 
sometimes ensue from such causes. ‘No man can 
serve two’ opinions without a sensible harm to his 
nature. The consciousness of this responsibility 
should be always present to writers on theology. 
But the responsibility is really twofold; for there 
is a duty to speak the truth as well as a duty to 
withhold it. The voice of a majority of the clergy 
throughout the world, the half sceptical, half conservative instincts of many laymen, perhaps, also, 
individual interest, are in favour of the latter course; 
while a higher expediency pleads that ‘honesty is 
the best policy’, and that truth alone ‘makes free’. 
To this it may be replied, that truth is not truth to 
those who are unable to use it; no reasonable man 
would attempt to lay before the illiterate such a 
question as that concerning the origin of the Gospels. 
And yet it may be rejoined once more, the healthy 
tone of religion among the poor depends upon <pb n="48" id="iii-Page_48" />freedom of thought and inquiry among the educated. In this 
conflict of reasons, individual judgement must at last decide. That there has 
been no rude, or improper unveiling of the difficulties of Scripture in the 
preceding pages, is thought to be shown by the following considerations:</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii-p42">First, that the difficulties referred to are very well 
known; they force themselves on the attention, not 
only of the student, but of every intelligent reader 
of the New Testament, whether in Greek or English. 
The treatment of such difficulties in theological 
works is no measure of public opinion respecting 
them. Thoughtful persons, whose minds have 
turned towards theology, are continually discovering 
that the critical observations which they make 
themselves have been made also by others apparently 
without concert. The truth is that they have been 
led to them by the same causes, and these again lie 
deep in the tendencies of education and literature in 
the present age. But no one is willing to break 
through the reticence which is observed on these 
subjects; hence a sort of smouldering scepticism. 
It is probable that the distrust is greatest at the 
time when the greatest efforts are made to conceal it. Doubt comes in at the window, when 
Inquiry is denied at the door. The thoughts of 
able and highly educated young men almost always 
stray towards the first principles of things; it is 
a great injury to them, and tends to raise in their 
minds a sort of incurable suspicion, to find that 
there is one book of the fruit of the knowledge of 
which they are forbidden freely to taste, that is, the 
Bible. The same spirit renders the Christian 
Minister almost powerless in the hands of his 
opponents. He can give no true answer to the 
mechanic or artisan who has either discovered by his <pb n="49" id="iii-Page_49_1" />mother-wit or who retails at second-hand the objections of critics; for he is unable to look at things 
as they truly are.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii-p43">Secondly, as the time has come when it is no 
longer possible to ignore the results of criticism, it 
is of importance that Christianity should be seen to 
be in harmony with them. That objections to some 
received views should be valid, and yet that they 
should be always held up as the objections of infidels, 
is a mischief to the Christian cause. It is a mischief 
that critical observations which any intelligent man 
can make for himself, should be ascribed to atheism 
or unbelief. It would be a strange and almost 
incredible thing that the Gospel, which at first made 
war only on the vices of mankind, should now be 
opposed to one of the highest and rarest of human 
virtues—the love of truth. And that in the present 
day the great object of Christianity should be, not 
to change the lives of men, but to prevent them 
from changing their opinion; that would be a 
singular inversion of the purposes for which Christ 
came into the world. The Christian religion is in 
a false position when all the tendencies of knowledge 
are opposed to it. Such a position cannot be long 
maintained, or can only end in the withdrawal of 
the educated classes from the influences of religion. 
It is a grave consideration whether we ourselves may 
not be in an earlier stage of the same religious 
dissolution, which seems to have gone further in 
Italy and France. The reason for thinking so is not 
to be sought in the external circumstances of our 
own or any other religious communion, but in the 
progress of ideas with which Christian teachers 
seem to be ill at ease. Time was when the Gospel 
was before the age; when it breathed a new life into 
a decaying world—when the difficulties of Christianity <pb n="50" id="iii-Page_50" />were difficulties of the heart only, and the highest 
minds found in its truths not only the rule of their 
lives, but a well-spring of intellectual delight. Is it 
to be held a thing impossible that the Christian 
religion, instead of shrinking into itself, may again 
embrace the thoughts of men upon the earth? Or is 
it true that since the Reformation all intellect has 
gone the other way? and that in Protestant countries reconciliation is as 
hopeless as Protestants commonly believe to be the case in Catholic?</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii-p44">Those who hold the possibility of such a reconcilement or restoration of belief, are anxious to disengage 
Christianity from all suspicion of disguise or unfairness. They wish to preserve the historical use of 
Scripture as the continuous witness in all ages of 
the higher things in the heart of man, as the inspired 
source of truth and the way to the better life. 
They are willing to take away some of the external 
supports, because they are not needed and do harm; 
also, because they interfere with the meaning. They 
have a faith, not that after a period of transition all 
things will remain just as they were before, but that 
they will all come round again to the use of man 
and to the glory of God. When interpreted like 
any other book, by the same rules of evidence and 
the same canons of criticism, the Bible will still 
remain unlike any other book; its beauty will be 
freshly seen, as of a picture which is restored after 
many ages to its original state; it will create a new 
interest and make for itself a new kind of authority 
by the life which is in it. It will be a spirit and not 
a letter; as it was in the beginning, having an 
influence like that of the spoken word, or the book 
newly found. The purer the light in the human 
heart, the more it will have an expression of itself in 
the mind of Christ; the greater the knowledge of <pb n="51" id="iii-Page_51" />the development of man, the truer will be the 
insight gained into the increasing purpose of 
revelation. In which also the individual soul has 
a practical part, finding a sympathy with its own 
imperfect feelings, in the broken utterance of the 
Psalmist or the Prophet as well as in the fulness of 
Christ. The harmony between Scripture and the 
life of man, in all its stages, may be far greater than 
appears at present. No one can form any notion 
from what we see around us, of the power which 
Christianity might have if it were at one with the 
conscience of man, and not at variance with his 
intellectual convictions. There, a world weary of 
the heat and dust of controversy—of speculations 
about God and man—weary too of the rapidity of 
its own motion, would return home and find rest.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii-p45">But for the faith that the Gospel might win again 
the minds of intellectual men, it would be better to 
leave religion to itself, instead of attempting to draw 
them together. Other walks in literature have 
peace and pleasure and profit; the path of the 
critical Interpreter of Scripture is almost always 
a thorny one in England. It is not worth while for 
any one to enter upon it who is not supported by 
a sense that he has a Christian and moral object. 
For although an Interpreter of Scripture in modern 
times will hardly say with the emphasis of the 
Apostle, ‘Woe is me, if I speak not the truth 
without regard to consequences,’ yet he too may feel 
it a matter of duty not to conceal the things which 
he knows. He does not hide the discrepancies of 
Scripture, because the acknowledgement of them is 
the first step towards agreement among interpreters. 
He would restore the original meaning, because ‘seven other’ meanings take the place of it; the 
book is made the sport of opinion and the instrument <pb n="52" id="iii-Page_52" />of perversion of life. He would take the excuses of 
the head out of the way of the heart; there is hope 
too that by drawing Christians together on the 
ground of Scripture, he may also draw them nearer 
to one another. He is not afraid that inquiries, 
which have for their object the truth, can ever be 
displeasing to the God of truth; or that the Word 
of God is in any such sense a word as to be hurt by 
investigations into its human origin and conception. 
</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii-p46">It may be thought another ungracious aspect of the preceding 
remarks, that they cast a slight upon the interpreters of Scripture in former 
ages. The early Fathers, the Roman Catholic mystical writers, the Swiss and 
German Reformers, the Nonconformist divines, have qualities for which we look in 
vain among ourselves; they throw an intensity of light upon the page of 
Scripture which we nowhere find in 
modern commentaries. But it is not the light of 
interpretation. They have a faith which seems 
indeed to have grown dim nowadays, but that faith 
is not drawn from the study of Scripture; it is the 
element in which their own mind moves which over 
flows on the meaning of the text. The words of 
Scripture suggest to them their own thoughts or 
feelings. They are preachers, or in the New Testament sense of the word, prophets rather than 
interpreters. There is nothing in such a view derogatory 
to the saints and doctors of former ages. That 
Aquinas or Bernard did not shake themselves free 
from the mystical method of the Patristic times, or 
the Scholastic one which was more peculiarly their 
own; that Luther and Calvin read the Scriptures in 
connexion with the ideas which were kindling in the 
mind of their age, and the events which were passing 
before their eyes, these and similar remarks are not 
to be construed as depreciatory of the genius or <pb n="53" id="iii-Page_53" />learning of famous men of old; they relate only to 
their interpretation of Scripture, in which it is no 
slight upon them to maintain that they were not 
before their day.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii-p47">What remains may be comprised in a few precepts, 
or rather is the expansion of a single one. <i>Interpret 
the Scripture like any other book</i>. There are many 
respects in which Scripture is unlike any other book; 
these will appear in the results of such an interpretation. The first step is to know the meaning, and 
this can only be done in the same careful and impartial way that we ascertain the meaning of Sophocles 
or of Plato. The subordinate principles which flow 
out of this general one will also be gathered from 
the observation of Scripture. No other science of 
Hermeneutics is possible but an inductive one, that 
is to say, one based on the language and thoughts 
and narrations of the sacred writers. And it would 
be well to carry the theory of interpretation no 
further than in the case of other works. Excessive 
system tends to create an impression that the meaning of Scripture is out of our reach, or is to be attained 
in some other way than by the exercise of manly 
sense and industry. Who would write a bulky treatise about the method to be pursued in interpreting 
Plato or Sophocles? Let us not set out on our 
journey so heavily equipped that there is little chance 
of our arriving at the end of it. The method creates 
itself as we go on, beginning only with a few reflections 
directed against plain errors. Such reflections are 
the rules of common sense, which we acknowledge with 
respect to other works written in dead languages; 
without pretending to novelty they may help us to ‘return to nature’ in the study of the sacred writings.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii-p48">First, it may be laid down that Scripture has one 
meaning the meaning—which it had to the mind of <pb n="54" id="iii-Page_54" />the Prophet or Evangelist who first uttered or wrote, 
to the hearers or readers who first received it. 
Another view may be easier or more familiar to us, 
seeming to receive a light and interest from the 
circumstances of our own age. But such accommodation of the text must be laid aside by the interpreter, whose business is to place himself as nearly 
as possible in the position of the sacred writer. 
That is no easy task—to call up the inner and outer 
life of the contemporaries of our Saviour; to follow 
the abrupt and involved utterance of St. Paul or of 
one of the old Prophets; to trace the meaning of 
words when language first became Christian. He 
will often have to choose the more difficult interpretation (<scripRef id="iii-p48.1" passage="Gal. ii. 20" parsed="|Gal|2|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.2.20">Gal. ii. 20</scripRef>; <scripRef id="iii-p48.2" passage="Rom. iii. 15" parsed="|Rom|3|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.3.15">Rom. iii. 15</scripRef>, &amp;c.), and to refuse 
one more in agreement with received opinions, because 
the latter is less true to the style and time of the 
author. He may incur the charge of singularity, or 
confusion of ideas, or ignorance of Greek, from a 
misunderstanding of the peculiarity of the subject in 
the person who makes the charge. For if it be said 
that the translation of some Greek words is contrary 
to the usages of grammar (<scripRef id="iii-p48.3" passage="Gal. iv. 13" parsed="|Gal|4|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.4.13">Gal. iv. 13</scripRef>), that is not in 
every instance to be denied; the point is, whether 
the usages of grammar are always observed. Or if it 
be objected to some interpretation of Scripture that 
it is difficult and perplexing, the answer is—‘that 
may very well be—it is the fact,’ arising out of differences in the modes of thought of other times, or 
irregularities in the use of language which no art of 
the interpreter can evade. One consideration should 
be borne in mind, that the Bible is the only book in 
the world written in different styles and at many 
different times, which is in the hands of persons of all 
degrees of knowledge and education. The benefit of 
this outweighs the evil, yet the evil should be admitted <pb n="55" id="iii-Page_55" />—namely, that it leads to a hasty and partial 
interpretation of Scripture, which often obscures the 
true one. A sort of conflict arises between scientific 
criticism and popular opinion. The indiscriminate 
use of Scripture has a further tendency to maintain 
erroneous readings or translations; some which are 
allowed to be such by scholars have been stereotyped 
in the mind of the English reader; and it becomes 
almost a political question how far we can venture 
to disturb them.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii-p49">There are difficulties of another kind in many 
parts of Scripture, the depth and inwardness of 
which require a measure of the same qualities in the 
interpreter himself. There are notes struck in places, 
which like some discoveries of science have sounded 
before their time; and only after many days have 
been caught up and found a response on the earth. 
There are germs of truth which after thousands of 
years have never yet taken root in the world. There 
are lessons in the Prophets which, however simple, 
mankind have not yet learned even in theory; and 
which the complexity of society rather tends to 
hide; aspects of human life in Job and Ecclesiastes 
which have a truth of desolation about them which 
we faintly realize in ordinary circumstances. It is, 
perhaps, the greatest difficulty of all to enter into 
the meaning of the words of Christ—so gentle, so human, so divine, neither 
adding to them nor marring 
their simplicity. The attempt to illustrate or draw 
them out in detail, even to guard against their 
abuse, is apt to disturb the balance of truth. The 
interpreter needs nothing short of ‘fashioning’ in 
himself the image of the mind of Christ. He has 
to be born again into a new spiritual or intellectual 
world, from which the thoughts of this world are 
shut out. It is one of the highest tasks on which <pb n="56" id="iii-Page_56" />the labour of a life can be spent, to bring the words 
of Christ a little nearer the heart of man.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii-p50">But while acknowledging this inexhaustible or 
infinite character of the sacred writings, it does not, 
therefore, follow that we are willing to admit of 
hidden or mysterious meanings in them: in the 
same way we recognize the wonders and complexity 
of the laws of nature to be far beyond what eye has 
seen or knowledge reached, yet it is not therefore to 
be supposed that we acknowledge the existence of 
some other laws, different in kind from those we 
know, which are incapable of philosophical analysis. 
In like manner we have no reason to attribute to 
the Prophet or Evangelist any second or hidden 
sense different from that which appears on the 
surface. All that the Prophet meant may not have 
been consciously present to his mind; there were 
depths which to himself also were but half revealed. 
He beheld the fortunes of Israel passing into the 
heavens; the temporal kingdom was fading into an 
eternal one. It is not to be supposed that what he 
saw at a distance only was clearly defined to him; 
or that the universal truth which was appearing and 
reappearing in the history of the surrounding world 
took a purely spiritual or abstract form in his mind. 
There is a sense in which we may still say with 
Lord Bacon, that the words of prophecy are to be 
interpreted as the words of one ‘with whom a thousand years are as one day, and one day as a thousand 
years’. But that is no reason for turning days into 
years, or for interpreting the things ‘that must 
shortly come to pass’ in the book of Revelation, as 
the events of modern history, or for separating the 
day of judgement from the destruction of Jerusalem 
in the Gospels. The double meaning which is given 
to our Saviour’s discourse respecting the last things <pb n="57" id="iii-Page_57" />is not that ‘form of eternity’ of which Lord Bacon speaks; it resembles rather the doubling of an 
object when seen through glasses placed at different 
angles. It is true also that there are types in 
Scripture which were regarded as such by the Jews 
themselves, as for example, the scapegoat, or the 
paschal lamb. But there is no proof of all outward 
ceremonies being types when Scripture is silent;—if 
we assume the New Testament as a tradition running 
parallel with the Old, may not the Roman Catholic 
assume with equal reason a tradition running parallel 
with the New? Prophetic symbols, again, have often 
the same meaning in different places (e.g. the four 
beasts or living creatures, the colours white or red); 
the reason is that this meaning is derived from some 
natural association (as of fruitfulness, purity, or the 
like); or again, they are borrowed in some of the 
later prophecies from earlier ones; we are not, there 
fore, justified in supposing any hidden connexion in 
the prophecies where they occur. Neither is there 
any ground for assuming design of any other kind 
in Scripture any more than in Plato or Homer. 
Wherever there is beauty and order, there is design; 
but there is no proof of any artificial design, such as 
is often traced by the Fathers, in the relation of the 
several parts of a book, or of the several books to 
each other. That is one of those mischievous notions 
which enables us, under the disguise of reverence, to 
make Scripture mean what we please. Nothing that 
can be said of the greatness or sublimity, or truth, 
or depth, or tenderness, of many passages, is too 
much. But that greatness is of a simple kind; it is 
not increased by double senses, or systems of types, 
or elaborate structure, or design. If every sentence 
was a mystery, every word a riddle, every letter 
a symbol, that would not make the Scriptures more <pb n="58" id="iii-Page_58" />worthy of a Divine author; it is a heathenish or 
Rabbinical fancy which reads them in this way. 
Such complexity would not place them above but 
below human compositions in general; for it would 
deprive them of the ordinary intelligibleness of 
human language. It is not for a Christian theologian to say that words were given to mankind to 
conceal their thoughts, neither was revelation given 
them to conceal the Divine.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii-p51">The second rule is an application of the general 
principle; ‘interpret Scripture from itself,’ as in 
other respects like any other book written in an age 
and country of which little or no other literature 
survives, and about which we know almost nothing 
except what is derived from its pages. Not that all 
the parts of Scripture are to be regarded as an 
indistinguishable mass. The Old Testament is not 
to be identified with the New, nor the Law with the 
Prophets, nor the Gospels with the Epistles, nor the 
Epistles of St. Paul to be violently harmonized with 
the Epistle of St. James. Each writer, each successive age, has characteristics of its own, as strongly 
marked, or more strongly than those which are found 
in the authors or periods of classical literature. 
These differences are not to be lost in the idea of 
a Spirit from whom they proceed or by which they 
were overruled. And therefore, illustration of one 
part of Scripture by another should be confined to 
writings of the same age and the same authors, 
except where the writings of different ages or persons 
offer obvious similarities. It may be said further 
that illustration should be chiefly derived, not only 
from the same author, but from the same writing, 
or from one of the same period of his life. For 
example, the comparison of St. John and the ‘synoptic’ Gospels, or of the Gospel of St. John <pb n="59" id="iii-Page_59" />with the Revelation of St. John, will tend rather to 
confuse than to elucidate the meaning of either; 
while, on the other hand, the comparison of the 
Prophets with one another, and with the Psalms, 
offers many valuable helps and lights to the interpreter. Again, the connexion between the Epistles 
written by the Apostle St. Paul about the same time 
(e.g. Romans, 1 and 2 Corinthians, Galatians—Colossians, Philippians, Ephesians—compared with 
Romans, Colossians—Ephesians, Galatians, &amp;c.) is 
far closer than of Epistles which are separated by an 
interval of only a few years.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii-p52">But supposing all this to be understood, and that by the 
interpretation of Scripture from itself is meant a real interpretation of like 
by like, it may be asked, what is it that we gain from a minute comparison of a particular author or writing? The 
indiscriminate use of parallel passages taken from 
one end of Scripture and applied to the other (except 
so far as earlier compositions may have afforded the 
material or the form of later ones) is useless and 
uncritical. The uneducated or imperfectly educated 
person who looks out the marginal references of the 
English Bible, imagining himself in this way to gain 
a clearer insight into the Divine meaning, is really 
following the religious associations of his own mind. 
Even the critical use of parallel passages is not 
without danger. For are we to conclude that an 
author meant in one place what he says in another? 
Shall we venture to mend a corrupt phrase on the 
model of some other phrase, which memory, prevailing 
over judgement, calls up and thrusts into the text? 
It is this fallacy which has filled the pages of classical 
writers with useless and unfounded emendations.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii-p53">The meaning of the Canon ‘<i><span lang="LA" id="iii-p53.1">Non nisi ex 
Scripturâ Scripturam potes interpretari</span></i>’, is only this, ‘That we <pb n="60" id="iii-Page_60" />cannot understand Scripture without becoming familiar with it.’ Scripture is a world by itself, from 
which we must exclude foreign influences, whether 
theological or classical. To get inside that world is 
an effort of thought and imagination, requiring the 
sense of a poet as well as a critic—demanding much 
more than learning a degree of original power and 
intensity of mind. Any one who, instead of burying 
himself in the pages of the commentators, would learn 
the sacred writings by heart, and paraphrase them 
in English, will probably make a nearer approach to 
their true meaning than he would gather from any 
commentary. The intelligent mind will ask its own 
questions, and find for the most part its own answers. 
The true use of interpretation is to get rid of interpretation, and leave us alone in company with the 
author. When the meaning of Greek words is once 
known, the young student has almost all the real 
materials which are possessed by the greatest Biblical 
scholar, in the book itself. For almost our whole 
knowledge of the history of the Jews is derived from 
the Old Testament and the Apocryphal books, and 
almost our whole knowledge of the life of Christ and 
of the Apostolical age is derived from the New; 
whatever is added to them is either conjecture, or 
very slight topographical or chronological illustration. 
For this reason the rule given above, which is applicable to all books, is applicable to the New Testament 
more than any other.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii-p54">Yet in this consideration of the separate books of 
Scripture it is not to be forgotten that they have 
also a sort of continuity. We make a separate study 
of the subject, of the mode of thought, in some 
degree also of the language of each book. And at 
length the idea arises in our minds of a common 
literature, a pervading life, an overruling law. It <pb n="61" id="iii-Page_61" />may be compared to the effect of some natural scene 
in which we suddenly perceive a harmony or picture, 
or to the imperfect appearance of design which suggests itself in looking at the surface of the globe. 
That is to say, there is nothing miraculous or artificial 
in the arrangement of the books of Scripture; it k 
the result, not the design, which appears in them when 
bound in the same volume. Or if we like so to say, 
there is design, but a natural design which is revealed 
to after ages. Such continuity or design is best 
expressed under some notion of progress or growth, 
not regular, however, but with broken and imperfect 
stages, which the want of knowledge prevents our 
minutely defining. The great truth of the unity of 
God was there from the first; slowly as the morning 
broke in the heavens, like some central light, it filled 
and afterwards dispersed the mists of human passion 
in which it was itself enveloped. A change passes 
over the Jewish religion from fear to love, from power 
to wisdom, from the justice of God to the mercy of 
God, from the nation to the individual, from this 
world to another; from the visitation of the sins of 
the fathers upon the children, to ‘every soul shall 
bear its own iniquity’; from the fire, the earthquake, 
and the storm, to the still small voice. There never 
was a time after the deliverance from Egypt, in 
which the Jewish people did not bear a kind of 
witness against the cruelty and licentiousness of the 
surrounding tribes. In the decline of the monarchy, 
as the kingdom itself was sinking under foreign 
conquerors, whether springing from contact with the 
outer world, or from some reaction within, the under 
growth of morality gathers strength; first, in the anticipation of prophecy, secondly, like a green plant in 
the hollow rind of Pharisaism,—and individuals pray 
and commune with God each one for himself. At <pb n="62" id="iii-Page_62" />length the tree of life blossoms; the faith in immortality which had hitherto slumbered in the heart of 
man, intimated only in doubtful words (<scripRef id="iii-p54.1" passage="2 Sam. xii. 23" parsed="|2Sam|12|23|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Sam.12.23">2 Sam. xii. 
23</scripRef>; <scripRef id="iii-p54.2" passage="Psalm xvii. 15" parsed="|Ps|17|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ps.17.15">Psalm xvii. 15</scripRef>), or beaming for an instant in 
dark places (<scripRef id="iii-p54.3" passage="Job xix. 25" parsed="|Job|19|25|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Job.19.25">Job xix. 25</scripRef>), has become the prevailing 
belief.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii-p55">There is an interval in the Jewish annals which we 
often exclude from our thoughts, because it has no 
record in the canonical writings—extending over 
about four hundred years, from the last of the 
prophets of the Old Testament to the forerunner of 
Christ in the New. This interval, about which we 
know so little, which is regarded by many as a 
portion of secular rather than of sacred history, was 
nevertheless as fruitful in religious changes as any 
similar period which preceded. The establishment 
of the Jewish sects, and the wars of the Maccabees, 
probably exercised as great an influence on Judaism 
as the captivity itself. A third influence was that of 
the Alexandrian literature, which was attracting the 
Jewish intellect, at the same time that the Galilean 
zealot was tearing the nation in pieces with the 
doctrine that it was lawful to call ‘no man master 
but God’. In contrast with that wild fanaticism as 
well as with the proud Pharisee, came One most 
unlike all that had been before, as the kings or rulers 
of mankind. In an age which was the victim of its 
own passions, the creature of its own circumstances, 
the slave of its own degenerate religion, our Saviour 
taught a lesson absolutely free from all the influences 
of a surrounding world. He made the last perfect 
revelation of God to man; a revelation not indeed 
immediately applicable to the state of society or the 
world, but in its truth and purity inexhaustible by 
the after generations of men. And of the first 
application of the truth which He taught as a counsel <pb n="63" id="iii-Page_63" />of perfection to the actual circumstances of mankind, 
we have the example in the Epistles.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii-p56">Such a general conception of growth or development in Scripture, beginning with the truth of the 
Unity of God in the earliest books and ending with 
the perfection of Christ, naturally springs up in our 
minds in the perusal of sacred writings. It is a notion 
of value to the interpreter, for it enables him at the 
same time to grasp the whole and distinguish the 
parts. It saves him from the necessity of maintaining 
that the Old Testament is one and the same every 
where; that the books of Moses contain truths or 
precepts, such as the duty of prayer or the faith in 
immortality, or the spiritual interpretation of sacrifice, 
which no one has ever seen there. It leaves him 
room enough to admit all the facts of the case. No 
longer is he required to defend or to explain away 
David’s imprecations against his enemies, or his 
injunctions to Solomon, any more than his sin in the 
matter of Uriah. Nor is he hampered with a theory 
of accommodation. Still, the sense of ‘the increasing 
purpose which through the ages ran’ is present to 
him, nowhere else continuously discernible or ending 
in a divine perfection. Nowhere else is there found 
the same interpenetration of the political and religious 
element—a whole nation, ‘though never good for 
much at any time,’ possessed with the conviction that 
it was living in the face of God—in whom the Sun of 
righteousness shone upon the corruption of an Eastern 
nature—the ‘fewest of all people’, yet bearing the 
greatest part in the education of the world. Nowhere 
else among the teachers and benefactors of mankind 
is there any form like His, in whom the desire of the 
nation is fulfilled, and ‘not of that nation only’, but 
of all mankind, whom He restores to His Father and 
their Father, to His God and their God.</p>

<pb n="64" id="iii-Page_64" />
<p class="normal" id="iii-p57">Such a growth or development may be regarded 
as a kind of progress from childhood to manhood. 
In the child there is an anticipation of truth; his 
reason is latent in the form of feeling; many words 
are used by him which he imperfectly understands; 
he is led by temporal promises, believing that to be 
good is to be happy always; he is pleased by marvels 
and has vague terrors. He is confined to a spot of 
earth, and lives in a sort of prison of sense, yet is 
bursting also with a fulness of childish life: he 
imagines God to be like a human father, only 
greater and more awful; he is easily impressed with 
solemn thoughts, but soon ‘rises up to play’ with 
other children. It is observable that his ideas of 
right and wrong are very simple, hardly extending 
to another life; they consist chiefly in obedience to 
his parents, whose word is his law. As he grows 
older he mixes more and more with others; first 
with one or two who have a great influence in the 
direction of his mind. At length the world opens 
upon him; another work of education begins; and 
he learns to discern more truly the meaning of 
things and his relation to men in general. You 
may complete the image, by supposing that there 
was a time in his early days when he was a helpless 
outcast ‘in the land of Egypt and the house of 
bondage’. And as he arrives at manhood he reflects 
on his former years, the progress of his education, 
the hardships of his infancy, the home of his youth 
(the thought of which is ineffaceable in after life), 
and he now understands that all this was but a 
preparation for another state of being, in which he 
is to play a part for himself. And once more in age 
you may imagine him like the patriarch looking 
back on the entire past, which he reads anew, 
perceiving that the events of life had a purpose or <pb n="65" id="iii-Page_65" />result which 
was not seen at the time; they seem to him bound each to each by natural piety’.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii-p58">‘Which things are an allegory,’ the particulars of 
which any one may interpret for himself. For the 
child born after the flesh is the symbol of the child 
born after the Spirit. ‘The law was a schoolmaster 
to bring men to Christ,’ and now ‘we are under a 
schoolmaster’ no longer. The anticipation of truth 
which came from without to the childhood or youth 
of the human race is witnessed to within; the revelation of God is not lost but renewed in the heart and 
understanding of the man. Experience has taught 
us the application of the lesson in a wider sphere. 
And many influences have combined to form the ‘after life’ of the world. When at the close (shall 
we say) of a great period in the history of man, we 
cast our eyes back on the course of events, from the ‘angel of his presence in the wilderness’ to the 
multitude of peoples, nations, languages, who are 
being drawn together by His Providence—from 
the simplicity of the pastoral state in the dawn 
of the world’s day, to all the elements of civilization 
and knowledge which are beginning to meet and 
mingle in a common life, we also understand that we 
are no longer in our early home, to which, nevertheless, we fondly look; and 
that the end is yet unseen, and the purposes of God towards the human race only 
half revealed. And to turn once more to the Interpreter of Scripture, he too 
feels that the continuous growth of revelation which he traces in the 
Old and New Testament, is a part of a larger whole extending over the earth and reaching to another world.</p>
<h2 id="iii-p58.1">§ 4.</h2>
<p class="normal" id="iii-p59">Scripture has an inner life or soul; it has also an 
outward body or form. That form is language, <pb n="66" id="iii-Page_66" />which imperfectly expresses our common notions, 
much more those higher truths which religion teaches. 
At the time when our Saviour came into the world 
the Greek language was itself in a state of degeneracy and decay. It had lost its poetic force, and 
was ceasing to have the sway over the mind which 
classical Greek once held. That is a more important revolution in the mental history of mankind 
than we easily conceive in modern times, when all 
languages sit loosely on thought, and the peculiarities or idiosyncrasies of one are corrected by our 
knowledge of another. It may be numbered among 
the causes which favoured the growth of Christianity. 
That degeneracy was a preparation for the Gospel—the decaying soil in which the new elements of life 
were to come forth—the beginning of another state 
of man, in which language and mythology and philosophy were no longer to exert the same constraining power as in the ancient world. The civilized 
portion of mankind were becoming of one speech, 
the diffusion of which along the shores of the Mediterranean sea made a way for the entrance of 
Christianity into the human understanding, just 
as the Roman empire prepared the framework of 
its outward history. The first of all languages, ‘for 
glory and for beauty,’ had become the ‘common 
dialect’ of the Macedonian kingdoms; it had been 
moulded in the schools of Alexandria to the ideas 
of the East and the religious wants of Jews. Neither 
was it any violence to its nature to be made the 
vehicle of the new truths which were springing up 
in the heart of man. The definiteness and absence 
of reflectiveness in the earlier forms of human speech, 
would have imposed a sort of limit on the freedom 
and spirituality of the Gospel; even the Greek of 
Plato would have ‘coldly furnished forth’ the words <pb n="67" id="iii-Page_67" />of eternal 
life’. A religion which was to be universal required the divisions of languages, 
as of nations, to be in some degree broken down. [‘<span lang="LA" id="iii-p59.1">Poena 
linguarum dispersit homines, donum linguarum in unum collegit.</span>’] But this community or freedom 
of language was accompanied by corresponding defects; it had lost its logical precision; it was less 
coherent, and more under the influence of association. 
It might be compared to a garment which allowed 
and yet impeded the exercise of the mind by being 
too large and loose for it.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii-p60">From the inner life of Scripture it is time to pass 
on to the consideration of this outward form, including that other framework of modes of thought and 
figures of speech which is between the two. A knowledge of the original language is a necessary qualification of the Interpreter of Scripture. It takes 
away at least one chance of error in the explanation 
of a passage; it removes one of the films which have 
gathered over the page; it brings the meaning home 
in a more intimate and subtle way than a translation 
could do. To this, however, another qualification 
should be added, which is, the logical power to 
perceive the meaning of words in reference to their 
context. And there is a worse fault than ignorance 
of Greek in the interpretation of the New Testament, 
that is, ignorance of any language. The Greek 
fathers, for example, are far from being the best 
verbal commentators, because their knowledge of 
Greek often leads them away from the drift of the 
passage. The minuteness of the study in our own 
day has also a tendency to introduce into the text 
associations which are not really found there. There 
is a danger of making words mean too much; refinements of signification are drawn out of them, perhaps 
contained in their etymology, which are lost in 
<pb n="68" id="iii-Page_68" />common use and parlance. There is the error of 
interpreting every particle, as though it were a link 
in the argument, instead of being, as is often the 
case, an excrescence of style. The verbal critic 
magnifies his art, which is really great in Aeschylus 
or Pindar, but not of equal importance in the interpretation of the simpler language of the New Testament. His love of scholarship will sometimes lead 
him to impress a false system on words and constructions. A great critic<note n="7" id="iii-p60.1">[G.] 
Hermann.</note> who has commented on the 
three first chapters of the Epistle to the Galatians, 
has certainly afforded a proof that it is possible to 
read the New Testament under a distorting influence 
from classical Greek. The tendency gains support 
from the undefined feeling that Scripture does not 
come behind in excellence of language any more than 
of thought. And if not, as in former days, the 
classic purity of the Greek of the New Testament, 
yet its certainty and accuracy, the assumption of 
which, as any other assumption, is only the parent 
of inaccuracy, is still maintained.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii-p61">The study of the language of the New Testament 
has suffered in another way by following too much 
in the track of classical scholarship. All dead 
languages which have passed into the hands of 
grammarians, have given rise to questions which 
have either no result or in which the certainty, or if 
certain, the importance of the result, is out of proportion to the labour spent in attaining it. The field 
is exhausted by great critics, and then subdivided 
among lesser ones. The subject, unlike that of 
physical science, has a limit, and unless new ground 
is broken up, as for example in mythology, or comparative philology, is apt to grow barren. Though 
it is not true to say that ‘we know as much about <pb n="69" id="iii-Page_69" />the Greeks and Romans as we ever shall’, it is certain 
that we run a danger from a deficiency of material, 
of wasting time in questions which do not add any 
thing to real knowledge, or in conjectures which 
must always remain uncertain, and may in turn give 
way to other conjectures in the next generation. 
Little points may be of great importance when 
rightly determined, because the observation of them 
tends to quicken the instinct of language; but conjectures about little things or rules respecting them 
which were not in the mind of Greek authors them 
selves, are not of equal value. There is the 
scholasticism of philology, not only in the Alexandrian, but in our own times; as in the middle 
ages, there was the scholasticism of philosophy. 
Questions of mere orthography, about which there 
cannot be said to have been a right or wrong, have 
been pursued almost with a Rabbinical minuteness. 
The story of the scholar who regretted that ‘he had 
not concentrated his life on the dative case’, is 
hardly a caricature of the spirit of such inquiries. 
The form of notes to the classics often seems to 
arise out of a necessity for observing a certain proportion between the commentary and the text. And 
the same tendency is noticeable in many of the critical 
and philological observations which are made on the 
New Testament. The field of Biblical criticism is 
narrower, and its materials more fragmentary; so 
too the minuteness and uncertainty of the questions 
raised has been greater. For example, the discussions respecting the chronology of St. Paul’s life and his second imprisonment: or about the 
identity of James, the brother of the Lord, or in 
another department, respecting the use of the Greek 
article, have gone far beyond the line of utility. 
</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii-p62">There seem to be reasons for doubting whether <pb n="70" id="iii-Page_70" />any considerable light can be thrown on the New 
Testament from inquiry into the language. Such 
inquiries are popular, because they are safe; but 
their popularity is not the measure of their use. 
It has not been sufficiently considered that the 
difficulties of the New Testament are for the most 
part common to the Greek and the English. The 
noblest translation in the world has a few great 
errors, more than half of them in the text; but ‘we 
do it violence’ to haggle over the words. Minute 
corrections of tenses or particles are no good; they 
spoil the English without being nearer the Greek. 
Apparent mistranslations are often due to a better 
knowledge of English rather than a worse knowledge 
of Greek. It is true that the signification of a few 
uncommon expressions, e. g. <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii-p62.1">ἐξουσία, ἐπιβαλών, συναπαγόμενοι, κ.τ.λ.</span>), is yet uncertain. But no result of 
consequence would follow from the attainment of 
absolute certainty respecting the meaning of any 
of these. A more promising field opens to the 
interpreter in the examination of theological terms, 
such as faith (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii-p62.2">πίστις</span>), grace (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii-p62.3">χάρις</span>), righteousness 
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii-p62.4">δικαιοσύνη</span>), sanctification (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii-p62.5">ἁγιασμός</span>), the law (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii-p62.6">νόμος</span>), 
the spirit (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii-p62.7">πνεῦμα</span>), the comforter (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii-p62.8">παράκλητος</span>), &amp;c., 
provided always that the use of such terms in the 
New Testament is clearly separated (1) from their 
derivation or previous use in Classical or Alexandrian 
Greek, (2) from their after use in the Fathers and in 
systems of theology. To which may be added 
another select class of words descriptive of the 
offices or customs of the Apostolic Church, such as 
Apostle (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii-p62.9">ἀπόστολος</span>), Bishop (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii-p62.10">ἐπίσκοπος</span>), Elder 
(<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii-p62.11">πρεσβύτερος</span>), Deacon and Deaconess (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii-p62.12">ὁ καὶ ἡ διάκονος</span>), 
love-feast (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii-p62.13">ἀγάπαι</span>), the Lord’s day (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii-p62.14">ἡ κυριακὴ ἡμέρα</span>), 
&amp;c. It is a lexilogus of these and similar 
terms, rather than a lexicon of the entire Greek <pb n="71" id="iii-Page_71" />Testament that is required. Interesting subjects of 
real inquiry are also the comparison of the Greek of 
the New Testament with modern Greek on the one 
hand, and the Greek of the LXX on the other. It 
is not likely, however, that they will afford much 
more help than they have already done in the 
elucidation of the Greek of the New Testament.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii-p63">It is for others to investigate the language of the 
Old Testament, to which the preceding remarks are 
only in part applicable. It may be observed in 
passing of this, as of any other old language, that 
not the later form of the language, but the cognate 
dialects, must ever be the chief source of its illustration. For in every ancient language, antecedent or 
contemporary forms, not the subsequent ones, afford 
the real insight into its nature and structure. It 
must also be admitted, that very great and real 
obscurities exist in the English translation of the 
Old Testament, which even a superficial acquaintance 
with the original has a tendency to remove. Leaving, 
however, to others the consideration of the Semitic 
languages, which raise questions of a different kind 
from the Hellenistic Greek, we will offer a few 
remarks on the latter. Much has been said of the 
increasing accuracy of our knowledge of the language 
of the New Testament: the old Hebraistic method 
of explaining difficulties of language or construction 
has retired within very narrow limits; it might probably with advantage be confined to still narrower 
ones—[if it have any place at all except in the 
Apocalypse or the Gospel of St. Matthew]. There 
is, perhaps, some confusion between accuracy of our 
knowledge of language, and the accuracy of language 
itself; which is also strongly maintained. It is 
observed that the usages of barbarous as well as 
civilized nations conform perfectly to grammatical <pb n="72" id="iii-Page_72" />rules; that the uneducated in all countries have 
certain laws of speech as much as Shakespeare or 
Bacon; the usages of Lucian, it may be said, are 
as regular as those of Plato, even when they are 
different. The decay of language seems rather to 
witness to the permanence than to the changeableness of its structure; it is the flesh, not the bones, 
that begins to drop off. But such general remarks, 
although just, afford but little help in determining 
the character of the Greek of the New Testament, 
which has of course a certain system, failing in which 
it would cease to be a language, Some further 
illustration is needed of the change which has 
passed upon it. All languages do not decay in 
the same manner; and the influence of decay in 
the same language may be different in different 
countries; when used in writing and in speaking—when applied to the matters of ordinary life and 
to the higher truths of philosophy or religion. And 
the degeneracy of language itself is not a mere 
principle of dissolution, but creative also; while 
dead and rigid in some of its uses, it is elastic and 
expansive in others. The decay of an ancient 
language is the beginning of the construction of 
a modern one. The loss of some usages gives 
a greater precision or freedom to others. The 
logical element, as for example in the Mediaeval 
Latin, will probably be strongest when the poetical 
has vanished. A great movement, like the Reformation in Germany, passing over a nation, may give 
a new birth also to its language.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii-p64">These remarks may be applied to the Greek of 
the New Testament, which although classed vaguely 
under the ‘common dialect’, has, nevertheless, many 
features which are altogether peculiar to itself, and 
such as are found in no other remains of ancient <pb n="73" id="iii-Page_73" />literature. (1) It is more unequal in style even in 
the same books, that is to say, more original and 
plastic in one part, more rigid and unpliable in 
another. There is a want of the continuous power 
to frame a paragraph or to arrange clauses in subordination to each other, even to the extent in which 
it was possessed by a Greek scholiast or rhetorician. 
On the other hand there is a fulness of life, ‘a new 
birth,’ in the use of abstract terms, which is not 
found elsewhere after the golden age of Greek 
philosophy. Almost the only passage in the New 
Testament which reads like a Greek period of the 
time, is the first paragraph of the Gospel according 
to St. Luke, and the corresponding words of the 
Acts. But the power and meaning of the characteristic words of the New Testament is in remarkable contrast with the vapid and general use of the 
same words in Philo about the same time. There is 
also a sort of lyrical passion in some passages (1 Cor. 
xiii; <scripRef passage="2Cor 6:6-10; 11:21-33" id="iii-p64.1" parsed="|2Cor|6|6|6|10;|2Cor|11|21|11|33" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.6.6-2Cor.6.10 Bible:2Cor.11.21-2Cor.11.33">2 Cor. vi. 6-10; xi. 21-33</scripRef>) which is a new 
thing in the literature of the world; to which, at 
any rate, no Greek author of a later age furnishes 
any parallel. (2) Though written, the Greek of 
the New Testament partakes of the character of 
a spoken language; it is more lively and simple, 
and less structural than ordinary writing—a peculiarity of style which further agrees with the 
circumstance that the Epistles of St. Paul were not written 
with his own hand, but probably dictated to an 
amanuensis, and that the Gospels also probably 
originate in an oral narrative. (3) The ground 
colours of the language may be said to be two; 
first, the LXX; which is modified, secondly, by the 
spoken Greek of eastern countries, and by the 
differences which might be expected to arise between 
a translation and an original; many Hebraisms <pb n="74" id="iii-Page_74" />would occur in the Greek of a translator, which 
would never have come to his pen but for the 
influence of the work which he was translating. (4) 
To which may be added a few Latin and Chaldee 
words, and a few Rabbinical formulae. The influence 
of Hebrew or Chaldee in the New Testament is for 
the most part at a distance, in the background, 
acting not directly, but mediately, through the 
LXX. It has much to do with the clausular structure and general form, but hardly anything with the 
grammatical usage. Philo, too, did not know 
Hebrew, or at least the Hebrew Scriptures, yet 
there is also a ‘mediate’ influence of Hebrew trace 
able in his writings. (5) There is an element of 
constraint in the style of the New Testament, arising 
from the circumstance of its authors writing in 
a language which was not their own. This constraint shows itself in the repetition of words and 
phrases; in the verbal oppositions and anacolutha 
of St. Paul; in the short sentences of St. John. 
This is further increased by the fact that the writers 
of the New Testament were ‘unlearned men’, who 
had not the same power of writing as of speech. 
Moreover, as has been often remarked, the difficulty 
of composition increases in proportion to the greatness of the subject: e. g., the narrative of Thucydides 
is easy and intelligible, while his reflections and 
speeches are full of confusion; the effort to concentrate seems to interfere with the consecutiveness and 
fluency of ideas. Something of this kind is discernible 
in those passages of the Epistles in which the 
Apostle St. Paul is seeking to set forth the opposite 
sides of God’s dealing with man, e. g., <scripRef passage="Rom 3:1-9; 9:1-33; 10:1-21" id="iii-p64.2" parsed="|Rom|3|1|3|9;|Rom|9|1|9|33;|Rom|10|1|10|21" osisRef="Bible:Rom.3.1-Rom.3.9 Bible:Rom.9.1-Rom.9.33 Bible:Rom.10.1-Rom.10.21">Rom. iii. 1-9; 
ix, x</scripRef>; or in which the sequence of the thought is 
interrupted by the conflict of emotions, <scripRef id="iii-p64.3" passage="1 Cor. ix. 20" parsed="|1Cor|9|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.9.20">1 Cor. ix. 20</scripRef>; 
<scripRef passage="Gal 4:11-20" id="iii-p64.4" parsed="|Gal|4|11|4|20" osisRef="Bible:Gal.4.11-Gal.4.20">Gal. iv. 11-20</scripRef>. (6) The power of the Gospel over <pb n="75" id="iii-Page_75" />language must be recognized, showing itself, first of 
all, in the original and consequently variable signification of words (<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii-p64.5">πίστις, χάρις, σωτηρία</span>), which is 
also more comprehensive and human than the heretical usage of many of the same terms, e. g., <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii-p64.6">γνῶσις</span> 
(knowledge), <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii-p64.7">σοφία</span> (wisdom), <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii-p64.8">κτίσις</span> (creature, creation); 
secondly, in a peculiar use of some constructions, such as <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii-p64.9">δικαιοσύνη Θεοῦ</span> (righteousness of God), 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii-p64.10">πίστις Ἰησοῦ Χριστοῦ</span> (faith of Jesus Christ), <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii-p64.11">ἐν Χριστῷ</span> 
(in Christ), <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii-p64.12">ἐν Θεῷ</span> (in God), <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii-p64.13">ὑπὲρ ἡμῶν</span> (for us), in 
which the meaning of the genitive case or of the 
preposition almost escapes our notice, from familiarity 
with the sound of it. Lastly, the degeneracy of the 
Greek language is traceable in the failure of syntactical power; in the insertion of prepositions to 
denote relations of thought, which classical Greek 
would have expressed by the case only; in the 
omission of them when classical Greek would have 
required them; in the incipient use of <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii-p64.14">ἵνα</span> with the 
subjunctive for the infinitive; in the confusion of 
ideas of cause and effect; in the absence of the 
article in the case of an increasing number of words 
which are passing into proper names; in the loss of 
the finer shades of difference in the negative particles; 
in the occasional confusion of the aorist and perfect; 
in excessive fondness for particles of reasoning or 
inference; in various forms of apposition, especially 
that of the word to the sentence; in the use, some 
times emphatic, sometimes only pleonastic, of the 
personal and demonstrative pronouns. These are 
some of the signs that the language is breaking up 
and losing its structure.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii-p65">Our knowledge of the New Testament is derived 
almost exclusively from itself. Of the language, as 
well as of the subject, it may be truly said, that 
what other writers contribute is nothing in comparison <pb n="76" id="iii-Page_76" />of that which is gained from observation of the text. 
Some inferences which may be gathered from this 
general fact are the following:—First, that less 
weight should be given to lexicons, that is, to the 
authority of other Greek writers, and more to the 
context. The use of a word in a new sense, the 
attribution of a neuter meaning to a verb elsewhere 
passive (<scripRef passage="Rom 3:9" id="iii-p65.1" parsed="|Rom|3|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.3.9">Rom. iii. 9 </scripRef><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii-p65.2">προεχόμεθα</span> 
the resolution of the compound into two simple notions (<scripRef passage="Gal 3:1" id="iii-p65.3" parsed="|Gal|3|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.3.1">Gal. iii. 1 </scripRef><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii-p65.4">προεγράφη</span>), these, when the context requires it, are 
not to be set aside by the scholar because sanctioned 
by no known examples. The same remark applies 
to grammars as well as lexicons. We cannot be 
certain that <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii-p65.5">διά</span> with the accusative never has the 
same meaning as <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii-p65.6">διά</span> with the genitive (<scripRef id="iii-p65.7" passage="Gal. iv. 13" parsed="|Gal|4|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gal.4.13">Gal. iv. 13</scripRef>; 
<scripRef id="iii-p65.8" passage="Phil. i. 15" parsed="|Phil|1|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Phil.1.15">Phil. i. 15</scripRef>), or that the article always retains its 
defining power (<scripRef id="iii-p65.9" passage="2 Cor. i. 17" parsed="|2Cor|1|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.1.17">2 Cor. i. 17</scripRef>; <scripRef id="iii-p65.10" passage="Acts xvii. 1" parsed="|Acts|17|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Acts.17.1">Acts xvii. 1</scripRef>), or that 
the perfect is never used in place of the aorist (<scripRef id="iii-p65.11" passage="1 Cor. xv. 4" parsed="|1Cor|15|4|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.15.4">1 Cor. 
xv. 4</scripRef>; <scripRef id="iii-p65.12" passage="Rev. v. 7" parsed="|Rev|5|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rev.5.7">Rev. v. 7</scripRef>, &amp;c.); still less can we affirm that 
the latter end of a sentence never forgets the beginning (<scripRef passage="Rom 2:17-21; 5:12-18; 9:22; 16:25-27" id="iii-p65.13" parsed="|Rom|2|17|2|21;|Rom|5|12|5|18;|Rom|9|22|0|0;|Rom|16|25|16|27" osisRef="Bible:Rom.2.17-Rom.2.21 Bible:Rom.5.12-Rom.5.18 Bible:Rom.9.22 Bible:Rom.16.25-Rom.16.27">Rom. ii. 17-21; v. 12-18; ix. 22; xvi. 25-7</scripRef>; 
&amp;c. &amp;c.). Foreign influences tend to derange the 
strong natural perception or remembrance of the 
analogy of our own language. That is very likely 
to have occurred in the case of some of the writers 
of the New Testament; that there is such a derangement is a fact. There is no probability in favour of 
St. Paul writing in broken sentences, but there is no 
improbability which should lead us to assume, in 
such sentences, continuous grammar and thought, as 
appears to have been the feeling of the copyists who 
have corrected the anacolutha. The occurrence of 
them further justifies the interpreter in using some 
freedom with other passages in which the syntax 
does not absolutely break down. When ‘confusion 
of two constructions’, meaning to say one thing and <pb n="77" id="iii-Page_77" />finishing with another,’ 
‘saying two things in one 
instead of disposing them in their logical sequence,’ are attributed to the Apostle; the use of these and 
similar expressions is defended by the fact that more 
numerous anacolutha occur in St. Paul’s writings 
than in any equal portion of the New Testament, and 
far more than in the writings of any other Greek 
author of equal length.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii-p66">Passing from the grammatical structure, we may 
briefly consider the logical character of the language 
of the New Testament. Two things should be here 
distinguished, the logical form and the logical 
sequence of thought. Some ages have been remarkable for the former of these two characteristics; 
they have dealt in opposition, contradiction, climax, 
pleonasm, reason within reason, and the like; mere 
statements taking the form of arguments—each 
sentence seeming to be a link in a chain. In such 
periods of literature, the appearance of logic is 
rhetorical, and is to be set down to the style. That 
is the case with many passages in the New Testament 
which are studded with logical or rhetorical formulae, 
especially in the Epistles of St. Paul. Nothing can 
be more simple or natural than the object of the 
writer. Yet ‘forms of the schools’ appear (whether 
learnt at the feet of Gamaliel, that reputed master 
of Greek learning, or not) which imply a degree of 
logical or rhetorical training.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii-p67">The observation of this rhetorical or logical element 
has a bearing on the Interpretation of Scripture. 
For it leads us to distinguish between the superficial 
connexion of words and the real connexion of thoughts. 
Otherwise, injustice is done to the argument of the 
sacred writer, who may be supposed to violate logical 
rules, of which he is unconscious. For example, the 
argument of <scripRef id="iii-p67.1" passage="Rom. iii. 19" parsed="|Rom|3|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.3.19">Rom. iii. 19</scripRef> may be classed by the <pb n="78" id="iii-Page_78" />logicians under some 
head of fallacy (‘<span lang="LA" id="iii-p67.2">Ex aliquo non sequitur omnis</span>’); the series of inferences which follow 
one another in <scripRef id="iii-p67.3" passage="Rom. i. 16-18" parsed="|Rom|1|16|1|18" osisRef="Bible:Rom.1.16-Rom.1.18">Rom. i. 16-18</scripRef> are for the most part 
different aspects or statements of the same truth. So 
in <scripRef id="iii-p67.4" passage="Rom. i. 32" parsed="|Rom|1|32|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.1.32">Rom. i. 32</scripRef> the climax rather appears to be an 
anticlimax. But to dwell on these things interferes 
with the true perception of the Apostle’s meaning, 
which is not contained in the repetitions of <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii-p67.5">γὰρ</span> by 
which it is hooked together; nor are we accurately 
to weigh the proportions expressed by his <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii-p67.6">οὐ μόνον</span>—<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii-p67.7">ἀλλὰ καί</span>, or <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii-p67.8">πολλῷ μᾶλλον</span>: neither need we suppose 
that where <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii-p67.9">μέν</span> is found alone, there was a reason for 
the omission of <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iii-p67.10">δέ</span> (<scripRef id="iii-p67.11" passage="Rom. i. 8" parsed="|Rom|1|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.1.8">Rom. i. 8</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Rom 3:2" id="iii-p67.12" parsed="|Rom|3|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.3.2">iii. 2</scripRef>); or that the 
opposition of words and sentences is always the opposition of ideas (<scripRef id="iii-p67.13" passage="Rom. v. 7" parsed="|Rom|5|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.5.7">Rom. v. 7</scripRef>; <scripRef passage="Rom 10:10" id="iii-p67.14" parsed="|Rom|10|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.10.10">x. 10</scripRef>). It is true that 
these and similar forms or distinctions of language 
admit of translation into English; and in every case 
the interpreter may find some point of view in which 
the simplest truth of feeling may be drawn out in an 
antithetical or argumentative form. But whether 
these points of view were in the Apostle’s mind at 
the time of writing may be doubted; the real meaning, or kernel, seems to lie deeper and to be more 
within. When we pass from the study of each verse 
to survey the whole at a greater distance, the form 
of thought is again seen to be unimportant in comparison of the truth which is contained in it. The 
same remark may be extended to the opposition, not 
only of words, but of ideas, which is found in the 
Scriptures generally, and almost seems to be inherent 
in human language itself. The law is opposed to 
faith, good to evil, the spirit to the flesh, light to 
darkness, the world to the believer; the sheep are 
set on his right hand, but the goats on the left . 
The influence of this logical opposition has been 
great and not always without abuse in practice. For <pb n="79" id="iii-Page_79" />the opposition is one of ideas only which is not 
realized in fact. Experience shows us not that there 
are two classes of men animated by two opposing 
principles, but an infinite number of classes or individuals from the lowest depth of misery and sin to 
the highest perfection of which human nature is 
capable, the best not wholly good, the worst not 
entirely evil. But the figure or mode of representation changes these differences of degree into differences 
of kind. And we often think and speak and act in 
reference both to ourselves and others, as though the 
figure were altogether a reality.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii-p68">Other questions arise out of the analysis of the 
modes of thought of Scripture. Unless we are willing 
to use words without inquiring into their meaning, it 
is necessary for us to arrange them in some relation 
to our own minds. The modes of thought of the Old 
Testament are not the same with those of the New, 
and those of the New are only partially the same 
with those in use among ourselves at the present day. 
The education of the human mind may be traced as 
clearly from the Book of Genesis to the Epistles of 
St. Paul, as from Homer to Plato and Aristotle. 
When we hear St. Paul speaking of ‘body and soul 
and spirit’, we know that such language as this would 
not occur in the Books of Moses or in the Prophet 
Isaiah. It has the colour of a later age, in which 
abstract terms have taken the place of expressions 
derived from material objects. When we proceed 
further to compare these or other words or expressions 
of St. Paul with ‘the body and mind’, or ‘mind’ and ‘matter’, which is a distinction, not only of philosophy, but of common language 
among ourselves, it is not easy at once to determine the relation between them. 
Familiar as is the sound of both expressions, many questions arise when we begin 
to compare them.</p>

<pb n="80" id="iii-Page_80" />
<p class="normal" id="iii-p69">This is the metaphysical difficulty in the Interpretation of 
Scripture, which it is better not to ignore, because the consideration of it is 
necessary to the understanding of many passages, and also because it may return 
upon us in the form of materialism or scepticism. To some who are not aware how 
little words affect the nature of things it may seem to raise speculations of a 
very serious kind. Their doubts would, perhaps, find expression in some such 
exclamations as the following:—‘How is religion possible when modes of thought 
are shifting? and words changing their meaning, and statements of doctrine, 
though “starched” with philosophy, are in perpetual danger of dissolution from 
metaphysical analysis?’</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii-p70">The answer seems to be, that Christian truth is not 
dependent on the fixedness of modes of thought. 
The metaphysician may analyse the ideas of the mind 
just as the physiologist may analyse the powers or 
parts of the bodily frame, yet morality and social life 
still go on, as in the body digestion is uninterrupted. 
That is not an illustration only; it represents the 
fact. Though we had no words for mind, matter, 
soul, body, and the like, Christianity would remain 
the same. This is obvious, whether we think of the 
case of the poor, who understand such distinctions 
very imperfectly, or of those nations of the earth, who 
have no precisely corresponding division of ideas. It 
is not of that subtle or evanescent character which is 
liable to be lost in shifting the use of terms. Indeed, 
it is an advantage at times to discard these terms 
with the view of getting rid of the oppositions to 
which they give rise. No metaphysical analysis can 
prevent ‘our taking up the cross and following Christ’, or receiving the kingdom of heaven as little children. 
To analyse the ‘trichotomy’ of St. Paul is interesting 
as a chapter in the history of the human mind and <pb n="81" id="iii-Page_81" />necessary as a part of Biblical exegesis, but it has 
nothing to do with the religion of Christ. Christian 
duties may be enforced, and the life of Christ may be 
the centre of our thoughts, whether we speak of reason 
and faith, of soul and body, or of mind and matter, 
or adopt a mode of speech which dispenses with any 
of these divisions.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii-p71">Connected with the modes of thought or representation in Scripture are the figures of speech of Scripture, 
about which the same question may be asked: ‘What 
division can we make between the figure and reality?’ 
And the answer seems to be of the same kind, that ‘We cannot precisely draw the line between them’. Language, and especially the language of Scripture, 
does not admit of any sharp distinction. The simple 
expressions of one age become the allegories or figures 
of another; many of those in the New Testament 
are taken from the Old. But neither is there any 
thing really essential in the form of these figures; nay, the literal 
application of many of them has been a great stumblingblock to the reception of 
Christianity. A recent commentator on Scripture appears willing to peril 
religion on the literal truth of such an expression as ‘We shall be caught up to 
meet the Lord in the air’. Would he be equally ready to stake Christianity on 
the literal meaning of the words, ‘Where their worm dieth not, and the fire is 
not quenched’?</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii-p72">Of what has been said this is the sum:—‘That 
Scripture, like other books, has one meaning, which 
is to be gathered from itself without reference to the 
adaptations of Fathers or Divines; and without 
regard to <i><span lang="LA" id="iii-p72.1">a priori</span></i> notions about its nature and origin. 
It is to be interpreted like other books, with attention 
to the character of its authors, and the prevailing 
state of civilization and knowledge, with allowance <pb n="82" id="iii-Page_82" />for peculiarities of style and language, and modes of 
thought and figures of speech. Yet not without a 
sense that as we read, there grows upon us the witness 
of God in the world, anticipating in a rude and 
primitive age the truth that was to be, shining more 
and more unto the perfect day in the life of Christ, 
which again is reflected from different points of view 
in the teaching of His Apostles.</p>
<h2 id="iii-p72.2">§ 5.</h2>
<p class="normal" id="iii-p73">It has been a principal aim of the preceding pages 
to distinguish the interpretation from the application 
of Scripture. Many of the errors alluded to arise out 
of a confusion of the two. The present is nearer to 
us than the past; the circumstances which surround 
us pre-occupy our thoughts; it is only by an effort 
that we reproduce the ideas, or events, or persons of 
other ages. And thus, quite naturally, almost by a 
law of the human mind, the application of Scripture 
takes the place of its original meaning. And the 
question is, not how to get rid of this natural tendency, but how we may have the true use of it. For 
it cannot be got rid of, or rather is one of the chief 
instruments of religious usefulness, in the world. 
Ideas must be given through something; those of 
religion find their natural expression in the words of 
Scripture, in the adaptation of which to another state 
of life it is hardly possible that the first intention of 
the writers should be always preserved. Interpretation is the province of few; it requires a finer perception of language, and a higher degree of cultivation 
than is attained by the majority of mankind. But 
applications are made by all, from the philosopher reading ‘God in History’, to the poor 
woman who finds in them a response to her prayers, 
and the solace of her daily life. In the hour of death <pb n="83" id="iii-Page_83" />we do not want critical explanations; in most cases, 
those to whom they would be offered are incapable of 
understanding them. A few words, breathing the 
sense of the whole Christian world, such as ‘I know 
that my Redeemer liveth’ (though the exact meaning 
of them may be doubtful to the Hebrew scholar); ‘I 
shall go to him, but he shall not return to me’; 
touch a chord which would never be reached by the 
most skilful exposition of the argument of one of St. 
Paul’s Epistles.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii-p74">There is also a use of Scripture in education and 
literature. This literary use, though secondary to 
the religious one, is not unimportant. It supplies a 
common language to the educated and uneducated, in 
which the best and highest thoughts of both are 
expressed; it is a medium between the abstract notions of the one and the simple feelings of the other. 
To the poor, especially, it conveys in the form which 
they are most capable of receiving, the lesson of 
history and life. The beauty and power of speech 
and writing would be greatly impaired, if the Scriptures ceased to be known or used among us. The 
orator seems to catch from them a sort of inspiration; 
in the simple words of Scripture which he stamps 
anew, the philosopher often finds his most pregnant 
expressions. If modern times have been richer in 
the wealth of abstract thought, the contribution of 
earlier ages to the mind of the world has not been 
less, but perhaps greater, in supplying the poetry of 
language. There is no such treasury of instruments 
and materials as Scripture. The loss of Homer, or 
the loss of Shakespeare, would have affected the whole 
series of Greek or English authors who follow. But 
the disappearance of the Bible from the books which 
the world contains, would produce results far greater; 
we can scarcely conceive the degree in which it would 
<pb n="84" id="iii-Page_84" />alter literature and language—the ideas of the educated and philosophical, as well as the feelings and 
habits of mind of the poor. If it has been said, with 
an allowable hyperbole, that ‘Homer is Greece’, with much more truth may it be 
said, that ‘the Bible is Christendom’.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii-p75">Many by whom considerations of this sort will be 
little understood, may, nevertheless, recognize the use 
made of the Old Testament in the New. The religion 
of Christ was first taught by an application of the 
words of the Psalms and the Prophets. Our Lord 
Himself sanctions this application. ‘Can there be a 
better use of Scripture than that which is made by 
Scripture?’ ‘Or any more likely method of teaching 
the truths of Christianity than that by which they 
were first taught?’ For it may be argued that the 
critical interpretation of Scripture is a device almost 
of yesterday; it is the vocation of the scholar or 
philosopher, not of the Apostle or Prophet. The 
new truth which was introduced into the Old Testament, rather than the old truth which was found 
there, was the salvation and the conversion of the 
world. There are many quotations from the Psalms 
and the Prophets in the Epistles, in which the 
meaning is quickened or spiritualized, but hardly any, 
probably none, which is based on the original sense 
or context. That is not so singular a phenomenon as 
may at first sight be imagined. It may appear 
strange to us that Scripture should be interpreted in 
Scripture, in a manner not altogether in agreement 
with modern criticism; but would it not be more 
strange that it should be interpreted otherwise than 
in agreement with the ideas of the age or country in 
which it was written? The observation that there is 
such an agreement, leads to two conclusions which 
have a bearing on our present subject. First, it is a <pb n="85" id="iii-Page_85" />reason for not insisting on the applications which the 
New Testament makes of passages in the Old, as their 
original meaning. Secondly, it gives authority and 
precedent for the use of similar applications in our 
own day.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii-p76">But, on the other hand, though interwoven with 
literature, though common to all ages of the Church, 
though sanctioned by our Lord and his Apostles, it 
is easy to see that such an employment of Scripture 
is liable to error and perversion. For it may not 
only receive a new meaning; it may be applied in a 
spirit alien to itself. It may become the symbol of 
fanaticism, the cloak of malice, the disguise of policy. 
Cromwell at Drogheda, quoting Scripture to his 
soldiers; the well-known attack on the Puritans in 
the State Service for the Restoration, ‘Not every one 
that saith unto me, Lord, Lord’; the reply of the Venetian Ambassador to the 
suggestion of Wolsey, that Venice should take a lead in Italy, ‘<i>which was 
only</i> the Earth is the Lord’s and the fulness thereof,’ 
are examples of such uses. In former times, it was a 
real and not an imaginary fear, that the wars of the 
Lord in the Old Testament might arouse a fire in the 
bosom of Franks and Huns. In our own day such 
dangers have passed away; it is only a figure of 
speech when the preacher says, ‘Gird on thy sword, 
O thou most mighty.’ The warlike passions of men 
are not roused by quotations from Scripture, nor can 
states of life such as slavery or polygamy, which belong 
to a past age, be defended, at least in England, by 
the example of the Old Testament. The danger or 
error is of another kind; more subtle, but hardly less 
real. For if we are permitted to apply Scripture 
under the pretence of interpreting it, the language of 
Scripture becomes only a mode of expressing the 
public feeling or opinion of our own day. Any <pb n="86" id="iii-Page_86" />passing phase of politics or art, or spurious philanthropy, may have a kind of Scriptural authority. 
The words that are used are the words of the Prophet 
or Evangelist, but we stand behind and adapt them 
to our purpose. Hence it is necessary to consider 
the limits and manner of a just adaptation; how 
much may be allowed for the sake of ornament; how 
far the Scripture, in all its details, may be regarded 
as an allegory of human life—where the true analogy 
begins—how far the interpretation of Scripture will 
serve as a corrective to its practical abuse.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii-p77">Truth seems to require that we should separate mere 
adaptations from the original meaning of Scripture. 
It is not honest or reasonable to confound illustration 
with argument, in theology, any more than in other 
subjects. For example, if a preacher chooses to 
represent the condition of a Church or of an individual 
in the present day, under the figure of Elijah left 
alone among the idolatrous tribes of Israel, such an 
allusion is natural enough; but if he goes on to argue 
that individuals are therefore justified in remaining 
in what they believe to be an erroneous communion—that is a mere appearance of argument which ought 
not to have the slightest weight with a man of sense. 
Such a course may indeed be perfectly justifiable, but 
not on the ground that a prophet of the Lord once 
did so, two thousand five hundred years ago. Not 
in this sense were the lives of the Prophets written 
for our instruction. There are many important 
morals conveyed by them, but only so far as they 
themselves represent universal principles of justice 
and love. These universal principles they clothe with 
flesh and blood; they show them to us written on the 
hearts of men of like passions with ourselves. The 
prophecies, again, admit of many applications to the 
Christian Church or to the Christian life. There is <pb n="87" id="iii-Page_87" />no harm in speaking of the Church as the Spiritual 
Israel, or in using the imagery of Isaiah respecting 
Messiah’s kingdom, as the type of good things to 
come. But when it is gravely urged, that from such 
passages as ‘Kings shall be thy nursing fathers’, we 
are to collect the relations of Church and State, or 
from the pictorial description of Isaiah, that it is to 
be inferred there will be a reign of Christ on earth—that is a mere assumption of the forms of reasoning 
by the imagination. Nor is it a healthful or manly 
tone of feeling which depicts the political opposition 
to the Church in our own day, under imagery which 
is borrowed from the desolate Sion of the captivity. 
Scripture is apt to come too readily to the lips, when 
we are pouring out our own weaknesses, or enlarging 
on some favourite theme—perhaps idealizing in the 
language of prophecy the feebleness of preaching or 
missions in the present day, or from the want of 
something else to say. In many discussions on these 
and similar subjects, the position of the Jewish King, 
Church, Priest, has led to a confusion, partly caused 
by the use of similar words in modern senses among 
ourselves. The King or Queen of England may be 
called the Anointed of the Lord, but we should not 
therefore imply that the attributes of sovereignty 
are the same as those which belonged to King David. 
All these are figures of speech, the employment of 
which is too common, and has been injurious to 
religion, because it prevents our looking at the facts 
of history or life as they truly are.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii-p78">This is the first step towards a more truthful use 
of Scripture in practice—the separation of adaptation from interpretation. No one who is engaged in 
preaching or in religious instruction can be required 
to give up Scripture language; it is the common 
element in which his thoughts and those of his hearers <pb n="88" id="iii-Page_88" />move. But he may be asked to distinguish the words 
of Scripture from the truths of Scripture—the means 
from the end. The least expression of Scripture is 
weighty; it affects the minds of the hearers in a way 
that no other language can. Whatever responsibility 
attaches to idle words, attaches in still greater degree 
to the idle or fallacious use of Scripture terms. And 
there is surely a want of proper reverence for Scripture, when we confound the weakest and feeblest 
applications of its words with their true meaning—when we avail ourselves of their natural power to 
point them against some enemy—when we divert the 
eternal words of charity and truth into a defence of 
some passing opinion. For not only in the days of 
the Pharisees, but in our own, the letter has been 
taking the place of the spirit; the least matters, of 
the greatest, and the primary meaning has been lost 
in the secondary use.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii-p79">Other simple cautions may also be added. The 
applications of Scripture should be harmonized and, 
as it were, interpenetrated with the spirit of the 
Gospel, the whole of which should be in every part; 
though the words may receive a new sense, the new 
sense ought to be in agreement with the general truth. 
They should be used to bring home practical precepts, 
not to send the imagination on a voyage of discovery; 
they are not the real foundation of our faith in 
another world, nor can they, by pleasant pictures, add 
to our knowledge of it. They should not confound 
the accidents with the essence of religion—the restrictions and burdens of the Jewish law with the freedom 
of the Gospel—the things which Moses allowed for 
the hardness of the heart, with the perfection of the 
teaching of Christ. They should avoid the form of 
arguments, or they will insensibly be used, or under 
stood, to mean more than they really do. They <pb n="89" id="iii-Page_89" />should be subjected to an overruling principle, which 
is the heart and conscience of the Christian teacher, 
who indeed ‘stands behind them’, not to make them 
the vehicles of his own opinions, but as the expressions 
of justice, and truth, and love.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii-p80">And here the critical interpretation of Scripture 
comes in and exercises a corrective influence on its 
popular use. We have already admitted that criticism is not for the multitude; it is not what the 
Scripture terms the Gospel preached to the poor. 
Yet, indirectly passing from the few to the many, it 
has borne a great part in the Reformation of religion. 
It has cleared the eye of the mind to understand the 
original meaning. It was a sort of criticism which 
supported the struggle of the sixteenth century 
against the Roman Catholic Church; it is criticism 
that is leading Protestants to doubt whether the 
doctrine that the Pope is Antichrist, which has descended from the same period, is really discoverable 
in Scripture. Even the isolated thinker, against 
whom the religious world is taking up arms, has an 
influence on his opponents. The force of observations, which are based on reason and fact, remains 
when the tide of religious or party feeling is gone 
down. Criticism has also a healing influence in 
clearing away what may be termed the Sectarianism 
of knowledge. Without criticism it would be 
impossible to reconcile History and Science with 
Revealed Religion; they must remain for ever in a 
hostile and defiant attitude. Instead of being like 
other records, subject to the conditions of knowledge 
which existed in an early stage of the world, Scripture 
would be regarded on the one side as the work of 
organic Inspiration, and as a lying imposition on the 
other.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii-p81">The real unity of Scripture, as of man, has also <pb n="90" id="iii-Page_90" />a relation to our present subject. Amid all the 
differences of modes of thought and speech which 
have existed in different ages, of which much is said 
in our own day, there is a common element in human 
nature which bursts through these differences and 
remains unchanged, because akin to the first instincts 
of our being. The simple feeling of truth and right 
is the same to the Greek or Hindoo as to ourselves. 
However great may be the diversities of human 
character, there is a point at which these diversities 
end, and unity begins to appear. Now this admits 
of an application to the books of Scripture, as well as 
to the world generally. Written at many different 
times, in more than one language, some of them in 
fragments, they, too, have a common element of which 
the preacher may avail himself. This element is 
twofold, partly divine and partly human; the revelation of the truth and righteousness of God, and the 
cry of the human heart towards Him. Every part of 
Scripture tends to raise us above ourselves—to give us 
a deeper sense of the feebleness of man, and of the 
wisdom and power of God. It has a sort of kindred, 
as Plato would say, with religious truth everywhere 
in the world. It agrees also with the imperfect stages 
of knowledge and faith in human nature, and answers 
to its inarticulate cries. The universal truth easily 
breaks through the accidents of time and place in 
which it is involved. Although we cannot apply 
Jewish institutions to the Christian world, or venture 
in reliance on some text to resist the tide of civilization on which we are borne, yet it remains, nevertheless, to us, as well as to the Jews and first 
Christians, that ‘Righteousness exalteth a nation’, and that ‘love is the 
fulfilling not of the Jewish law only, but of all law’.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii-p82">In some cases, we have only to enlarge the meaning <pb n="91" id="iii-Page_91" />of Scripture to apply it even to the novelties and 
peculiarities of our own times. The world changes, 
but the human heart remains the same; events and 
details are different, but the principle by which they 
are governed, or the rule by which we are to act, is 
not different. When, for example, our Saviour says, ‘Ye shall know the truth, and the truth shall make 
you free,’ it is not likely that these words would 
have conveyed to the minds of the Jews who heard 
Him any notion of the perplexities of doubt or 
inquiry. Yet we cannot suppose that our Saviour, 
were He to come again upon the earth, would refuse 
thus to extend them. The Apostle St. Paul, when 
describing the Gospel, which is to the Greek foolishness, speaks also of a higher wisdom which is known 
to those who are perfect. Neither is it unfair for 
us to apply this passage to that reconcilement of 
faith and knowledge, which may be termed Christian 
philosophy, as the nearest equivalent to its language 
in our own day. Such words, again, as ‘Why seek 
ye the living among the dead?’ admit of a great 
variety of adaptations to the circumstances of our 
own time. Many of these adaptations have a real 
germ in the meaning of the words. The precept, ‘Render unto Cæsar the things 
that are Cæsar’s, and to God the things that are God’s,’ may be taken generally 
as expressing the necessity of distinguishing the divine and human—the things 
that belong to faith and the things that belong to experience. It is worth 
remarking in the application made of these words by Lord Bacon, ‘<span lang="LA" id="iii-p82.1">Da fidei quae fidei 
sunt</span>;’ that, although the terms are altered, yet 
the circumstance that the form of the sentence 
is borrowed from Scripture gives them point and 
weight.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii-p83">The portion of Scripture which more than any <pb n="92" id="iii-Page_92" />other is immediately and universally applicable to 
our own times is, doubtless, that which is contained 
in the words of Christ Himself. The reason is that 
they are words of the most universal import. They 
do not relate to the circumstances of the time, but 
to the common life of all mankind. You cannot 
extract from them a political creed; only, ‘Render 
unto Cæsar the things that are Cæsar’s,’ and, ‘The 
Scribes and Pharisees sit in Moses’ seat; whatsoever, 
therefore, they say unto you do, but after their 
works do not.’ They present to us a standard of 
truth and duty, such as no one can at once and 
immediately practise—such as, in its perfection, no 
one has fulfilled in this world. But this idealism 
does not interfere with their influence as a religious 
lesson. Ideals, even though unrealized, have effect 
on our daily life. The preacher of the Gospel is, or 
ought to be, aware that his calls to repentance, his 
standard of obligations, his lamentations over his 
own shortcomings or those of others, do not at once 
convert hundreds or thousands, as on the day of 
Pentecost. Yet it does not follow that they are 
thrown away, or that it would be well to substitute 
for them mere prudential or economical lessons, 
lectures on health or sanitary improvement. For 
they tend to raise men above themselves, providing 
them with Sabbaths as well as working days, giving 
them a taste of ‘the good word of God’ and of ‘the 
powers of the world to come’. Human nature needs 
to be idealized; it seems as if it took a dislike to 
itself when presented always in its ordinary attire; 
it lives on in the hope of becoming better. And the 
image or hope of a better life—the vision of Christ 
crucified—which is held up to it, doubtless has an 
influence; not like the rushing mighty wind of the 
day of Pentecost; it may rather be compared to the <pb n="93" id="iii-Page_93" />leaven, ‘which a 
woman took and hid in three measures of meal, till the whole was leavened.’</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii-p84">The Parables of our Lord are a portion of the 
New Testament, which we may apply in the most 
easy and literal manner. The persons in them are 
the persons among whom we live and move; there 
are times and occasions at which the truths symbolized by them come home to the hearts of all who 
have ever been impressed by religion. We have 
been prodigal sons returning to our Father; servants 
to whom talents have been entrusted; labourers in 
the vineyard inclined to murmur at our lot, when 
compared with that of others, yet receiving every 
man his due; well-satisfied Pharisees; repentant Publicans:—we have received the 
seed, and the cares of the world have choked it—we hope also at times that we 
have found the pearl of great price after sweeping the house—we are ready like 
the Good Samaritan to show kindness to all mankind. Of these circumstances of 
life or phases of mind, which are typified by the parables, most Christians have 
experience. We may go on to apply many of them further to the condition of 
nations and Churches. Such a treasury has Christ provided us of things new and 
old, which refer to all time and all mankind may we not say in His own words—‘because 
He is the Son of Man’?</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii-p85">There is no language of Scripture which penetrates 
the individual soul, and embraces all the world in 
the arms of its love, in the same manner as that of 
Christ Himself. Yet the Epistles contain lessons 
which are not found in the Gospels, or, at least, 
not expressed with the same degree of clearness. 
For the Epistles are nearer to actual life—they relate 
to the circumstances of the first believers, to their 
struggles with the world without, to their temptations <pb n="94" id="iii-Page_94" />and divisions from within—their subject is not 
only the doctrine of the Christian religion, but the 
business of the early Church. And although their 
circumstances are not our circumstances—we are not 
afflicted or persecuted, or driven out of the world, 
but in possession of the blessings, and security, and 
property of an established religion—yet there is 
a Christian spirit which infuses itself into all circumstances, of which they are a pure and living 
source. It is impossible to gather from a few 
fragmentary and apparently not always consistent 
expressions, how the Communion was celebrated, or 
the Church ordered, what was the relative position 
of Presbyters and Deacons, or the nature of the gift 
of tongues, as a rule for the Church in after ages:—such inquiries have no certain answer, and, at the 
best, are only the subject of honest curiosity. But 
the words, ‘Charity never faileth,’ and ‘Though 
I speak with the tongues of men and of angels, and 
have not charity, I am nothing’,—these have a voice 
which reaches to the end of time. There are no 
questions of meats and drinks nowadays, yet the 
noble words of the Apostle remain: ‘If meat make 
my brother to offend, I will eat no flesh while the 
world standeth, lest I make my brother to offend.’ 
Moderation in controversy, toleration towards opponents or erring members, is a virtue which has 
been thought by many to belong to the development and not to the origin of Christianity, and 
which is rarely found in the commencement of 
a religion. But lessons of toleration may be 
gathered from the Apostle, which have not yet 
been learned either by theologians or by mankind 
in general. The persecutions and troubles which 
awaited the Apostle no longer await us; we can 
not, therefore, without unreality, except, perhaps, <pb n="95" id="iii-Page_95" />in a very few cases, appropriate his words, I have 
fought the good fight, I nave finished my course, 
I have kept the faith. But that other text still 
sounds gently in our ears: ‘My strength is perfected 
in weakness,’ and ‘when I am weak, then am I strong’. 
We cannot apply to ourselves the language of 
authority in which the Apostle speaks of himself 
as an ambassador for Christ, without something 
like bad taste. But it is not altogether an 
imaginary hope that those of us who are ministers 
of Christ may attain to a real imitation of his great 
diligence, of his sympathy with others, and consideration for them—of his willingness to spend and be 
spent in his Master’s service.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii-p86">Such are a few instances of the manner in which 
the analogy of faith enables us to apply the words 
of Christ and His Apostles, with a strict regard to 
their original meaning. But the Old Testament has 
also its peculiar lessons which are not conveyed with 
equal point or force in the New. The beginnings of 
human history are themselves a lesson having a freshness as of the early dawn. There are forms of evil 
against which the Prophets and the prophetical spirit 
of the Law carry on a warfare, in terms almost too 
bold for the way of life of modern times. There, 
more plainly than in any other portion of Scripture, 
is expressed the antagonism of outward and inward, 
of ceremonial and moral, of mercy and sacrifice. 
There all the masks of hypocrisy are rudely torn 
asunder, in which an unthinking world allows itself 
to be disguised. There the relations of rich and 
poor in the sight of God, and their duties towards 
one another, are most clearly enunciated. There 
the religion of suffering first appears—‘adversity, 
the blessing’ of the Old Testament, as well as of 
the New. There the sorrows and aspirations of the <pb n="96" id="iii-Page_96" />soul find their deepest expression, and also their consolation. The feeble person has an image of himself 
in the ‘bruised reed’; the suffering servant of God 
passes into the ‘beloved one, in whom my soul delighteth’. Even the latest and most desolate 
phases of the human mind are reflected in Job 
and Ecclesiastes; yet not without the solemn assertion that ‘to fear God and keep his commandments’ is the beginning and end of all things.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii-p87">It is true that there are examples in the Old 
Testament which were not written for our instruction, and that, in some instances, precepts or 
commands are attributed to God Himself, which 
must be regarded as relative to the state of knowledge which then existed of the Divine nature, or 
given ‘for the hardness of men’s hearts’. It cannot 
be denied that such passages of Scripture are liable 
to misunderstanding; the spirit of the Old Covenanters, although no longer appealing to the action 
of Samuel, ‘hewing Agag in pieces before the Lord 
in Gilgal,’ is not altogether extinguished. And 
a community of recent origin in America found 
their doctrine of polygamy on the Old Testament. 
But the poor generally read the Bible unconsciously; 
they take the good, and catch the prevailing spirit, 
without stopping to reason whether this or that 
practice is sanctioned by the custom or example of 
Scripture. The child is only struck by the impiety 
of the children who mocked the prophet; he does 
not think of the severity of the punishment which 
is inflicted upon them. And the poor, in this 
respect, are much like children; their reflection on 
the morality or immorality of characters or events 
is suppressed by reverence for Scripture. The 
Christian teacher has a sort of tact by which he 
guides them to perceive only the spirit of the <pb n="97" id="iii-Page_97" />Gospel everywhere; they read in the Psalms, of 
David’s sin and repentance; of the never-failing 
goodness of God to him, and his never-failing 
trust in Him, not of his imprecations against his 
enemies. Such difficulties are greater in theory and 
on paper, than in the management of a school or 
parish. They are found to affect the half-educated, 
rather than either the poor, or those who are 
educated in a higher sense. To be above such 
difficulties is the happiest condition of human life 
and knowledge, or to be below them; to see, or 
think we see, how they may be reconciled with 
Divine power and wisdom, or not to see how they 
are apparently at variance with them.</p>
<h2 id="iii-p87.1">§ 6.</h2>
<p class="normal" id="iii-p88">Some application of the preceding subject may be 
further made to theology and life.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii-p89">Let us introduce this concluding inquiry with two 
remarks.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii-p90">First, it may be observed, that a change in some of 
the prevailing modes of interpretation is not so much 
a matter of expediency as of necessity. The original 
meaning of Scripture is beginning to be clearly under 
stood. But the apprehension of the original meaning 
is inconsistent with the reception of a typical or conventional one. The time will come when educated 
men will be no more able to believe that the words, ‘Out of Egypt have I called my son’ (<scripRef id="iii-p90.1" passage="Matt. ii. 15" parsed="|Matt|2|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Matt.2.15">Matt. ii. 15</scripRef>; 
<scripRef id="iii-p90.2" passage="Hos. xi. 1" parsed="|Hos|11|1|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Hos.11.1">Hos. xi. 1</scripRef>), were <i>intended</i> by the prophet to refer to the return of 
Joseph and Mary from Egypt, than they are now able to believe the Roman Catholic 
explanation of <scripRef id="iii-p90.3" passage="Gen. iii. 15" parsed="|Gen|3|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Gen.3.15">Gen. iii. 15</scripRef>, ‘<span lang="LA" id="iii-p90.4">Ipsa conteret caput 
tuum.</span>’ They will no more think that the first 
chapters of Genesis relate the same tale which Geology <pb n="98" id="iii-Page_98" />and Ethnology unfold than they now think the 
meaning of <scripRef id="iii-p90.5" passage="Joshua x. 12" parsed="|Josh|10|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Josh.10.12">Joshua x. 12</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="Joshua 10:13" id="iii-p90.6" parsed="|Josh|10|13|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Josh.10.13">13</scripRef>, to be in accordance with 
Galileo’s discovery.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii-p91">From the circumstance that in former ages there 
has been a fourfold or a sevenfold Interpretation of 
Scripture, we cannot argue to the possibility of up 
holding any other than the original one in our own. 
The mystical explanations of Origen or Philo were 
not seen to be mystical; the reasonings of Aquinas 
and Calvin were not supposed to go beyond the letter 
of the text. They have now become the subject of 
apology; it is justly said that we should not judge 
the greatness of the Fathers or Reformers by their 
suitableness to our own day. But this defence of 
them shows that their explanations of Scripture are 
no longer tenable; they belong to a way of thinking 
and speaking which was once diffused over the world, 
but has now passed away. And what we give up as 
a general principle we shall find it impossible to 
maintain partially, e. g., in the types of the Mosaic 
Law and the double meanings of prophecy—at least, 
in any sense in which it is not equally applicable to 
all deep and suggestive writings.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii-p92">The same observation may be applied to the historical criticism of Scripture. From the fact that 
Paley or Butler were regarded in their generation as 
supplying a triumphant answer to the enemies of 
Scripture, we cannot argue that their answer will be 
satisfactory to those who inquire into such subjects 
in our own. Criticism has far more power than it 
formerly had; it has spread itself over ancient, and 
even modern, history; it extends to the thoughts and 
ideas of men as well as to words and facts; it has also 
a great place in education. Whether the habit of 
mind which has been formed in classical studies will 
not go on to Scripture; whether Scripture can be <pb n="99" id="iii-Page_99" />made an exception to other ancient writings, now 
that the nature of both is more understood; whether 
in the fuller light of history and science the views of 
the last century will hold out—these are questions 
respecting which the course of religious opinion in the 
past does not afford the means of truly judging.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii-p93">Secondly, it has to be considered whether the 
intellectual forms under which Christianity has been 
described may not also be in a state of transition and 
resolution, in this respect contrasting with the never-changing truth of the Christian life (<scripRef id="iii-p93.1" passage="1 Cor. xiii. 8" parsed="|1Cor|13|8|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.13.8">1 Cor. xiii. 8</scripRef>). 
Looking backwards at past ages, we experience a kind 
of amazement at the minuteness of theological distinctions, and also at their permanence. They seem 
to have borne a part in the education of the Christian 
world, in an age when language itself had also a 
greater influence than nowadays. It is admitted that 
these distinctions are not observed in the New Testament, and are for the most part of a later growth. 
But little is gained by setting up theology against 
Scripture, or Scripture against theology; the Bible 
against the Church, or the Church against the Bible. 
At different periods either has been a bulwark against 
some form of error: either has tended to correct the 
abuse of the other. A true inspiration guarded the 
writers of the New Testament from Gnostic or Manichean tenets; at a later stage, a sound instinct pre 
vented the Church from dividing the humanity and 
Divinity of Christ. It may be said that the spirit of 
Christ forbids us to determine beyond what is written; 
and the decision of the council of Nicaea has been 
described by an eminent English prelate<note n="8" id="iii-p93.2">[Kaye, Bishop of Lincoln, d. 1853.]</note> as 
‘the 
greatest misfortune that ever befel the Christian 
world’. That is, perhaps, true; yet a different decision <pb n="100" id="iii-Page_100" />would have been a greater misfortune. Nor 
does there seem any reason to suppose that the human 
mind could have been arrested in its theological 
course. It is a mistake to imagine that the dividing 
and splitting of words is owing to the depravity of 
the human heart; was it not rather an intellectual 
movement (the only phenomenon of progress then 
going on among men) which led, by a sort of necessity, some to go forward to the completion of the 
system, while it left others to stand aside? A veil 
was on the human understanding in the great controversies which absorbed the Church in earlier ages; 
the cloud which the combatants themselves raised 
intercepted the view. They did not see—they could 
not have imagined—that there was a world which lay 
beyond the range of the controversy.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii-p94">And now, as the Interpretation of Scripture is 
receiving another character, it seems that distinctions 
of theology, which were in great measure based on 
old interpretations, are beginning to fade away. A 
change is observable in the manner in which doctrines 
are stated and defended; it is no longer held sufficient to rest them on texts of Scripture, one, two, or 
more, which contain, or appear to contain, similar 
words or ideas. They are connected more closely 
with our moral nature; extreme consequences are 
shunned; large allowances are made for the ignorance 
of mankind. It is held that there is truth on both 
sides; about many questions there is a kind of union 
of opposites; others are admitted to have been verbal 
only; all are regarded in the light which is thrown 
upon them by church history and religious experience. 
A theory has lately been put forward, apparently as 
a defence of the Christian faith, which denies the objective character of any of them. And there are other 
signs that times are changing, and we are changing too. <pb n="101" id="iii-Page_101" />It would be scarcely possible at present to revive the 
interest which was felt less than twenty years ago<note n="9" id="iii-p94.1">[Written in 1860.]</note> 
in the doctrine of Baptismal Regeneration; nor would the arguments by which it 
was supported or impugned have the meaning which they once had. The communion of 
the Lord’s Supper is also ceasing, at least in the Church of England, to be a 
focus or centre of disunion—</p>
<p class="center" id="iii-p95">‘Our greatest love turned to our greatest hate.’</p>
<p class="continue" id="iii-p96">A silence is observable on some other points of 
doctrine around which controversies swarmed a 
generation ago. Persons begin to ask what was the 
real difference which divided the two parties. They 
are no longer within the magic circle, but are taking 
up a position external to it. They have arrived at 
an age of reflection, and begin to speculate on the 
action and reaction, the irritation and counter-irritation, of religious forces; it is a common observation 
that ‘revivals are not permanent’; the movement is criticized even by those who 
are subject to its influence. In the present state of the human mind, any 
consideration of these subjects, whether from the highest or lowest or most 
moderate point of view, is unfavourable to the stability of dogmatical systems, 
because it rouses inquiry into the meaning of words. To the sense of this is 
probably to be attributed the reserve on matters of doctrine and controversy 
which characterizes the present day, compared with the theological activity of 
twenty years ago.<note n="10" id="iii-p96.1">[Written in 1860.]</note></p>
<p class="normal" id="iii-p97">These reflections bring us back to the question 
with which we began—‘What effect will the critical 
interpretation of Scripture have on theology and on 
life?’ Their tendency is to show that the result is <pb n="102" id="iii-Page_102" />beyond our control, and that the world is not unprepared for it. More things than at first sight appear 
are moving towards the same end. Religion often 
bids us think of ourselves, especially in later life, as, 
each one in his appointed place, carrying on a work 
which is fashioned within by unseen hands. The 
theologian, too, may have peace in the thought, that 
he is subject to the conditions of his age rather than 
one of its moving powers. When he hears theological inquiry censured as tending to create doubt 
and confusion, he knows very well that the cause of 
this is not to be sought in the writings of so-called 
rationalists or critics who are disliked partly because 
they unveil the age to itself; but in the opposition of 
reason and feeling, of the past and the present, in 
the conflict between the Calvinistic tendencies of an 
elder generation, and the influences which even in the 
same family naturally affect the young.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii-p98">This distraction of the human mind between ad 
verse influences and associations, is a fact which we 
should have to accept and make the best of, whatever 
consequences might seem to follow to individuals or 
Churches. It is not to be regarded as a merely 
heathen notion that ‘truth is to be desired for its 
own sake even though no “good” result from it’, As a Christian paradox it may be said, 
‘What hast 
thou to do with “good”? follow thou Me.’ But 
the Christian revelation does not require of us this 
Stoicism in most cases; it rather shows how good 
and truth are generally coincident. Even in this 
life, there are numberless links which unite moral 
good with intellectual truth. It is hardly too much 
to say that the one is but a narrower form of the 
other. Truth is to the world what holiness of life is 
to the individual—to man collectively the source of 
justice and peace and good.</p>

<pb n="103" id="iii-Page_103" />
<p class="normal" id="iii-p99">There are many ways in which the connexion 
between truth and good may be traced in the interpretation of Scripture. Is it a mere chimera that 
the different sections of Christendom may meet on 
the common ground of the New Testament? Or 
that the individual may be urged by the vacancy and 
unprofitableness of old traditions to make the Gospel 
his own—a life of Christ in the soul, instead of a 
theory of Christ which is in a book or written down? 
Or that in missions to the heathen Scripture may 
become the expression of universal truths rather than 
of the tenets of particular men or churches? That 
would remove many obstacles to the reception of 
Christianity. Or that the study of Scripture may 
have a more important place in a liberal education 
than hitherto? Or that the ‘rational service’ of 
interpreting Scripture may dry up the crude and 
dreamy vapours of religious excitement? Or, that in 
preaching, new sources of spiritual health may flow 
from a more natural use of Scripture? Or that the 
lessons of Scripture may have a nearer way to the 
hearts of the poor when disengaged from theological 
formulas? Let us consider more at length some of 
these topics.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii-p100">I. No one casting his eye over the map of the 
Christian world can desire that the present lines of 
demarcation should always remain, any more than he 
will be inclined to regard the division of Christians to 
which he belongs himself, as in a pre-eminent or 
exclusive sense the Church of Christ. Those lines of 
demarcation seem to be political rather than religious; 
they are differences of nations, or governments, or 
ranks of society, more than of creeds or forms of 
faith. The feeling which gave rise to them has, in 
a great measure, passed away; no intelligent man 
seriously inclines to believe that salvation is to be <pb n="104" id="iii-Page_104" />found only in his own denomination. Examples of 
this ‘sturdy orthodoxy’, in our own generation, 
rather provoke a smile than arouse serious disapproval. Yet many experiments show that these 
differences cannot be made up by any formal concordat or scheme of union; the parties cannot be 
brought to terms, and if they could, would cease to 
take an interest in the question at issue. The friction 
is too great when persons are invited to meet for a 
discussion of differences; such a process is like opening the doors and windows to put out a slumbering 
flame. But that is no reason for doubting that the 
divisions of the Christian world are beginning to pass 
away. The progress of politics, acquaintance with 
other countries, the growth of knowledge and of 
material greatness, changes of opinion in the Church 
of England, the present position of the Roman 
Communion—all these phenomena show that the 
ecclesiastical state of the world is not destined to be 
perpetual. Within the envious barriers which ‘divide 
human nature into very little pieces’ (Plato, <i>Rep</i>. iii. 
395), a common sentiment is springing up of religious 
truth; the essentials of Christianity are contrasted 
with the details and definitions of it; good men of 
all religions find that they are more nearly agreed 
than heretofore. Neither is it impossible that this 
common feeling may so prevail over the accidental 
circumstances of Christian communities, that their 
political or ecclesiastical separation may be little felt. 
The walls which no adversary has scaled may fall 
down of themselves. We may perhaps figure to 
ourselves the battle against error and moral evil taking 
the place of one of sects and parties.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii-p101">In this movement, which we should see more clearly 
but for the divisions of the Christian world which 
partly conceal it, the critical interpretation of Scripture <pb n="105" id="iii-Page_105" />will have a great influence. The Bible will be 
no longer appealed to as the witness of the opinions 
of particular sects, or of our own age; it will cease 
to be the battle-field of controversies. But as its true 
meaning is more clearly seen, its moral power will 
also be greater. If the outward and inward witness, 
instead of parting into two, as they once did, seem 
rather to blend and coincide in the Christian consciousness, that is not a source of weakness, but of 
strength. The Book itself, which links together the 
beginning and end of the human race, will not have 
a less inestimable value because the spirit has taken 
the place of the letter. Its discrepancies of fact, 
when we become familiar with them, will seem of 
little consequence in comparison with the truths 
which it unfolds. That these truths, instead of floating down the stream of tradition, or being lost in 
ritual observances, have been preserved for ever in a 
book, is one of the many blessings which the Jewish 
and Christian revelations have conferred on the world—a blessing not the less real, because it is not 
necessary to attribute it to miraculous causes.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii-p102">Again, the Scriptures are a bond of union to the 
whole Christian world. No one denies their authority, 
and could all be brought to an intelligence of their 
true meaning, all might come to agree in matters of 
religion. That may seem to be a hope deferred, yet 
not altogether chimerical. If it is not held to be a 
thing impossible that there should be agreement in 
the meaning of Plato or Sophocles, neither is it to be 
regarded as absurd that there should be a like agreement in the interpretation of Scripture. The disappearance of artificial notions and systems will pave 
the way to such an agreement. The recognition of 
the fact, that many aspects and stages of religion are 
found in Scripture; that different, or even opposite <pb n="106" id="iii-Page_106" />parties existed in the Apostolic Church; that the 
first teachers of Christianity had a separate and 
individual mode of regarding the Gospel of Christ; 
that any existing communion is necessarily much 
more unlike the brotherhood of love in the New 
Testament than we are willing to suppose—Protestants in some respects, as much so as Catholics—that rival sects in our own day—Calvinists and 
Arminians—those who maintain and those who deny 
the final restoration of man—may equally find texts 
which seem to favour their respective tenets (<scripRef id="iii-p102.1" passage="Mark ix. 44-48" parsed="|Mark|9|44|9|48" osisRef="Bible:Mark.9.44-Mark.9.48">Mark 
ix. 44-48</scripRef>; <scripRef id="iii-p102.2" passage="Romans xi. 32" parsed="|Rom|11|32|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.11.32">Romans xi. 32</scripRef>)—the recognition of 
these and similar facts will make us unwilling to 
impose any narrow rule of religious opinion on the 
ever-varying conditions of the human mind and 
Christian society.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii-p103">II. Christian missions suggest another sphere in 
which a more enlightened use of Scripture might offer 
a great advantage to the teacher. The more he is 
himself penetrated with the universal spirit of Scripture, the more he will be able to resist the literal and 
servile habits of mind of Oriental nations. You 
cannot transfer English ways of belief, and almost 
the history of the Church of England itself, as the 
attempt is sometimes made—not to an uncivilized 
people, ready like children to receive new impressions, 
but to an ancient and decaying one, furrowed with 
the lines of thought, incapable of the principle of 
growth. But you may take the purer light or element 
of religion, of which Christianity is the expression, 
and make it shine on some principle in human nature 
which is the fallen image of it. You cannot give a 
people who have no history of their own, a sense of 
the importance of Christianity, as an historical fact: 
but, perhaps, that very peculiarity of their character 
may make them more impressible by the truths or <pb n="107" id="iii-Page_107" />ideas of Christianity. Neither is it easy to make 
them understand the growth of Revelation in successive ages—that there are precepts of the Old 
Testament which are reversed in the New—or that 
Moses allowed many things for the hardness of men’s hearts. They are in one state of the world, and the 
missionary who teaches them is in another, and the 
Book through which they are taught does not altogether coincide with either. Many difficulties thus 
arise which we are most likely to be successful in 
meeting when we look them in the face. To one 
inference they clearly point, which is this: that it is 
not the Book of Scripture which we should seek to give 
them, to be reverenced like the Vedas or the Koran, 
and consecrated in its words and letters, but the truth 
of the Book, the mind of Christ and His Apostles, 
in which all lesser details and differences should be 
lost and absorbed. We want to awaken in them the 
sense that God is their Father, and they His children;—that is of more importance than any theory about 
the inspiration of Scripture. But to teach in this 
spirit, the missionary should himself be able to 
separate the accidents from the essence of religion; 
he should be conscious that the power of the Gospel 
resides not in the particulars of theology, but in the 
Christian life.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii-p104">III. It may be doubted whether Scripture has ever 
been sufficiently regarded as an element of liberal 
education. Few deem it worth while to spend in 
the study of it the same honest thought or pains 
which are bestowed on a classical author. Nor, as at 
present studied, can it be said always to have an 
elevating effect. It is not a useful lesson for the 
young student to apply to Scripture principles which 
he would hesitate to apply to other books; to make 
formal reconcilements of discrepancies which he would <pb n="108" id="iii-Page_108" />not think of reconciling in ordinary history; to 
divide simple words into double meanings; to adopt 
the fancies or conjectures of Fathers and Commentators as real knowledge. This laxity of knowledge 
is apt to infect the judgement when transferred to 
other subjects. It is not easy to say how much of 
the unsettlement of mind which prevails among intellectual young men is attributable to these causes; 
the mixture of truth and falsehood in religious 
education certainly tends to impair, at the age when 
it is most needed, the early influence of a religious 
home.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii-p105">Yet Scripture studied in a more liberal spirit might 
supply a part of education which classical literature 
fails to provide. ‘The best book for the heart might 
also be made the best book for the intellect.’ The 
noblest study of history and antiquity is contained 
in it; a poetry which is also the highest form of 
moral teaching; there, too, are lives of heroes and 
prophets, and especially of One whom we do not name 
with them, because He is above them. This history, 
or poetry, or biography, is distinguished from all 
classical or secular writings by the contemplation of 
man as he appears in the sight of God. That is a 
sense of things into which we must grow as well as 
reason ourselves, without which human nature is but 
a truncated, half-educated sort of being. But this 
sense or consciousness of a Divine presence in the 
world, which seems to be natural to the beginnings of 
the human race, but fades away and requires to be 
renewed in its after history, is not to be gathered 
from Greek or Roman literature, but from the Old 
and New Testament. And before we can make the 
Old and New Testament a real part of education, we 
must read them not by the help of custom or tradition, in the spirit of apology or controversy, but in <pb n="109" id="iii-Page_109" />accordance with the ordinary laws of human knowledge.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii-p106">IV. Another use of Scripture is that in sermons, 
which seems to be among the tritest, and yet is far 
from being exhausted. If we could only be natural 
and speak of things as they truly are, with a real 
interest and not merely a conventional one! The 
words of Scripture come readily to hand, and the 
repetition of them requires no effort of thought in the 
writer or speaker. But, neither does it produce any 
effect on the hearer, which will always be in proportion to the degree of feeling or consciousness in 
ourselves. It may be said that originality is the gift 
of few; no Church can expect to have, not a hundred, 
but ten such preachers as Robertson or Newman. 
But, without originality, it seems possible to make 
use of Scripture in sermons in a much more living 
way than at present. Let the preacher make it a 
sort of religion, and proof of his reverence for Scripture, that he never uses its words without a distinct 
meaning; let him avoid the form of argument from 
Scripture, and catch the feeling and spirit. Scripture 
is itself a kind of poetry, when not overlaid with 
rhetoric. The scene and country has a freshness 
which may always be renewed; there is the interest 
of antiquity and the interest of home or common life 
as well. The facts and characters of Scripture might 
receive a new reading by being described simply as 
they are. The truths of Scripture again would have 
greater reality if divested of the scholastic form in 
which theology has cast them. The universal and 
spiritual aspects of Scripture might be more brought 
forward to the exclusion of questions of the Jewish 
law, or controversies about the sacraments, or exaggerated statements of doctrines which seem to be at 
variance with morality. The life of Christ, regarded <pb n="110" id="iii-Page_110" />quite naturally as of one 
‘who was in all points 
tempted like as we are, yet without sin’, is also the 
life and centre of Christian teaching. There is no 
higher aim which the preacher can propose to him 
self than to awaken what may be termed the feeling 
of the presence of God and the mind of Christ in 
Scripture; not to collect evidences about dates and 
books, or to familiarize metaphysical distinctions; 
but to make the heart and conscience of his hearers 
bear him witness that the lessons which are contained 
in Scripture—lessons of justice and truth—lessons 
of mercy and peace—of the need of man and the 
goodness of God to him, are indeed not human but 
divine.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii-p107">V. It is time to make an end of this long disquisition—let the 
end be a few more words of application to the circumstances of a particular 
class in the present age. If any one who is about to become a clergyman feels, 
or thinks that he feels, that some of the preceding statements cast a shade of 
trouble or suspicion on his future walk of life; who, either from the influence 
of a stronger mind than his own, or from some natural tendency in himself, has 
been led to examine those great questions which lie on the thresh old of the 
higher study of theology, and experiences a sort of shrinking or dizziness at 
the prospect which is opening upon him; let him lay to heart the following 
considerations:—First, that he may possibly not be the person who is called upon 
to pursue such inquiries. No man should busy himself with them who has not 
clearness of mind enough to see things as they are, and a faith strong enough to 
rest in that degree of knowledge which God has really given; or who is unable to 
separate the truth from his own religious wants and experiences. For the 
theologian as well as the philosopher has need of ‘dry light’, <pb n="111" id="iii-Page_111" />‘unmingled with any tincture of the affections’—the 
more so as his conclusions are oftener liable to be 
disordered by them. He who is of another temperament may find another work to do, which is in some 
respects a higher one. Unlike philosophy, the Gospel 
has an ideal life to offer, not to a few only, but to all. 
There is one word of caution, however, to be given to 
those who renounce inquiry; it is, that they cannot 
retain the right to condemn inquirers. Their duty 
is to say with Nicodemus, ‘Doth the Gospel condemn 
any man before it hear him?’ although the answer 
may be only ‘Art thou also of Galilee?’ They have 
chosen the path of practical usefulness, and they 
should acknowledge that it is a narrow path. For 
any but a ‘strong swimmer’ will be insensibly drawn 
out of it by the tide of public opinion or the current 
of party.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii-p108">Secondly, let him consider that the difficulty is not 
so great as imagination sometimes paints it. It is a 
difficulty which arises chiefly out of differences of 
education in different classes of society. It is a 
difficulty which tact, and prudence, and, much more, 
the power of a Christian life may hope to surmount. 
Much depends on the manner in which things are 
said; on the evidence in the writer or preacher of a 
real good will to his opponents, and a desire for the 
moral improvement of men. There is an aspect of 
truth which may always be put forward so as to find 
a way to the hearts of men. If there is danger and 
shrinking from one point of view, from another there 
is freedom and sense of relief. The wider contemplation of the religious world may enable us to adjust 
our own place in it. The acknowledgement of 
churches as political and national institutions is the 
basis of a sound government of them. Criticism 
itself is not only negative; if it creates some difficulties, <pb n="112" id="iii-Page_112" />it does away others. It may put us at 
variance with a party or section of Christians in our 
own neighbourhood. But, on the other hand, it 
enables us to look at all men as they are in the sight 
of God, not as they appear to human eye, separated 
and often interdicted from each other by lines of 
religious demarcation; it divides us from the parts 
to unite us to the whole. That is a great help to 
religious communion. It does away with the supposed 
opposition of reason and faith. It throws us back 
on the conviction that religion is a personal thing, 
in which certainty is to be slowly won and not assumed as the result of evidence or testimony. It 
places us, in some respects (though it be deemed a 
paradox to say so), more nearly in the position of the 
first Christians to whom the New Testament was not 
given, in whom the Gospel was a living word, not 
yet embodied in forms or supported by ancient 
institutions.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii-p109">Thirdly, the suspicion or difficulty which attends 
critical inquiries is no reason for doubting their value. 
The Scripture nowhere leads us to suppose that the 
circumstance of all men speaking well of us is any 
ground for supposing that we are acceptable in the 
sight of God. And there is no reason why the 
condemnation of others should be witnessed to by 
our own conscience. Perhaps it may be true that, 
owing to the jealousy or fear of some, the reticence 
of others, the terrorism of a few, we may not always 
find it easy to regard these subjects with calmness 
and judgement. But, on the other hand, these 
accidental circumstances have nothing to do with 
the question at issue; they cannot have the slightest 
influence on the meaning of words, or on the truth of 
facts. No one can carry out the principle that public 
opinion or church authority is the guide to truth, <pb n="113" id="iii-Page_113" />when he goes beyond the limits of his own church or 
country. That is a consideration which may well 
make him pause before he accepts of such a guide in 
the journey to another world. All the arguments 
for repressing inquiries into Scripture in Protestant 
countries hold equally in Italy and Spain for repressing inquiries into matters of fact or doctrine, and so 
for denying the Scriptures to the common people.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iii-p110">Lastly, let him be assured that there is some nobler 
idea of truth than is supplied by the opinion of man 
kind in general, or the voice of parties in a church. 
Every one, whether a student of theology or not, has 
need to make war against his prejudices no less than 
against his passions; and, in the religious teacher, 
the first is even more necessary than the last. For, 
while the vices of mankind are in a great degree 
isolated, and are, at any rate, reprobated by public 
opinion, their prejudices have a sort of communion 
or kindred with the world without. They are a 
collective evil, and have their being in the interest, 
classes, states of society, and other influences amid 
which we live. He who takes the prevailing opinions 
of Christians and decks them out in their gayest 
colours—who reflects the better mind of the world to 
itself—is likely to be its favourite teacher. In that 
ministry of the Gospel, even when assuming forms 
repulsive to persons of education, no doubt the good 
is far greater than the error or harm. But there is 
also a deeper work which is not dependent on the 
opinions of men, in which many elements combine, 
some alien to religion, or accidentally at variance 
with it. That work can hardly expect to win much 
popular favour, so far as it runs counter to the 
feelings of religious parties. But he who bears a part 
in it may feel a confidence, which no popular caresses 
or religious sympathy could inspire, that he has by a <pb n="114" id="iii-Page_114" />Divine help been enabled to plant his foot somewhere 
beyond the waves of time. He may depart hence be 
fore the natural term, worn out with intellectual toil; 
regarded with suspicion by many of his contemporaries; yet not without a sure hope that the love of 
truth, which men of saintly lives often seem to slight, 
is, nevertheless, accepted before God.</p><pb n="115" id="iii-Page_115" />

</div1>

    <div1 title="Essay on the Abstract Ideas of the New Testament." id="iv" prev="iii" next="v">
<h2 id="iv-p0.1">ESSAY ON THE ABSTRACT IDEAS 
OF THE NEW TESTAMENT</h2>
<p class="normal" id="iv-p1">RELIGION and philosophy have often been contrasted 
as moving in different planes, in which they can never 
come into contact with each other. Yet there are 
many meeting-points at which either passes into the 
circle of the other. One of these meeting-points is 
language, which loses nothing of its original imperfection by being employed in the service of religion. 
Its plastic nature is an element of uncertainty in 
the interpretation of Scripture; its logical structure 
is a necessary limit on human faculties in the conception of truths above them; whatever growth it is 
capable of, must affect also the growth of our religious 
ideas; the analysis we are able to make of it, we 
must be able also to extend to the theological use of 
it. Religion cannot place itself above the instrument 
through which alone it speaks to man; our true 
wisdom is, therefore, to be aware of their interdependence.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv-p2">One of the points in which theology and philosophy 
are brought into connexion by language, is their 
common usage of abstract words, and of what in the 
phraseology of some philosophers are termed ‘mixed 
modes’, or ideas not yet freed from associations of 
time or sense. Logicians speak of the abstract and 
concrete, and of the formation of our abstract ideas: 
Are the abstractions of Scripture the same in kind 
with those of philosophy? May we venture to 
analyse their growth, to ask after their origin, to <pb n="116" id="iv-Page_116" />compare their meaning in one age of the world and 
in another? The same words in different languages 
have not precisely the same meaning. May not this 
be the case also with abstract terms which have 
passed from the Old Testament into the New, which 
have come down to us from the times of the Apostles, 
hardened by controversy, worn by the use of two 
thousand years? These questions do not admit of a 
short and easy answer. Even to make them intelligible, we have to begin some way off, to enter 
on our inquiry as a speculation rather of logic than 
of theology, and hereafter to return to its bearing 
on the interpretation of Scripture.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv-p3">It is remarked by a great metaphysician, that 
abstract ideas are, in one point of view, the highest 
and most philosophical of all our ideas, while in 
another they are the shallowest and most meagre. 
They have the advantage of clearness and definiteness; they enable us to conceive and, in a manner, 
to span the infinity of things; they arrange, as it 
were, in the frames of a window the many-coloured 
world of phenomena. And yet they are ‘mere’ abstractions removed from sense, removed from experience, and detached from the mind in which they 
arose. Their perfection consists, as their very name 
implies, in their idealism: that is, in their negative 
nature.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv-p4">For example: the idea of ‘happiness’ has come 
down from the Greek philosophy. To us it is more 
entirely freed from etymological associations than it 
was to Aristotle, and further removed from any 
particular state of life, or, in other words, it is more 
of an abstraction. It is what everybody knows, but 
what nobody can tell. It is not pleasure, nor wealth, 
nor power, nor virtue, nor contemplation. Could we 
define it, we seem at first as if we should have found <pb n="117" id="iv-Page_117" />out the secret of the world. But our next thought 
is that we should only be defining a word, that it 
consists rather in a thousand undefinable things 
which, partly because mankind are not agreed about 
them, partly because they are too numerous to conceive under any single idea, are dropt by the 
instinct of language. It means what each person’s fancy or experience may lead him to connect with it; 
it is a vague conception to his own mind, which 
nevertheless may be used without vagueness as a 
middle term in conversing with others.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv-p5">It is the uniformity in the use of such words that 
constitutes their true value. Like all other words, 
they represent in their origin things of sense, facts 
of experience. But they are no longer pictured by 
the sense, or tinged by the affections; they are 
beyond the circle of associations in which they arose. 
When we use the word happiness, no thought of 
chance now intrudes itself; when we use the word 
righteousness, no thought of law or courts; when the 
word virtue is used, the image no longer presents 
itself of manly strength or beauty.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv-p6">The growth of abstract ideas is an after-growth of 
language itself, which may be compared to the growth 
of the mind when the body is already at its full 
stature. All language has been originally the reflection of a world of sense; the words which describe 
the faculties have once referred to the parts of the 
body; the name of God himself has been derived in 
most languages from the sun or the powers of nature. 
It is indeed impossible for us to say how far, under 
these earthly and sensual images, there lurked among 
the primitive peoples of mankind a latent consciousness of the spiritual and invisible; whether the 
thought or only the word was of the earth earthy. 
&amp;gt;From this garment of the truth it is impossible for <pb n="118" id="iv-Page_118" />us to separate the truth itself. In this form awhile 
it appears to grow; even the writers of the Old 
Testament, in its earlier portion, finding in the winds 
or the light of heaven the natural expression of the 
power or holiness of Jehovah. But in process of 
time another world of thought and expression seems 
to create itself. The words for courage, strength, 
beauty, and the like, begin to denote mental and 
moral qualities; things which were only spoken of 
as actions, become abstract ideas, the name of God 
loses all sensual and outward associations; until at 
the end of the first period of Greek philosophy, the 
world of abstractions, and the words by which they 
are expressed, have almost as much definiteness and 
preciseness of meaning as among ourselves.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv-p7">This process of forming abstractions is ever going 
on—the mixed modes of one language are the pure 
ideas of another; indeed, the adoption of words from 
dead languages into English has, above all other 
causes, tended to increase the number of our simple 
ideas, because the associations of such words, being 
lost in the transfer, they are at once refined from all 
alloy of sense and experience. Different languages, 
or the same at different periods of their history, are 
at different stages of the process. We can imagine 
a language, such as language was, as far as the 
vestiges of it allow us to go back, in its first beginnings, in which every operation of the mind, every 
idea, every relation, was expressed by a sensible 
image; a language which we may describe as purely 
sensual and material, the words of which, like the 
first written characters, were mental pictures: we can 
imagine a language in a state which none has ever 
yet reached, in which the worlds of mind and matter 
are perfectly separated from each other, and no clog 
or taint of the one is allowed to enter into the other. <pb n="119" id="iv-Page_119" />But all languages which exist are in reality between 
these two extremes, and are passing from one to the 
other. The Greek of Homer is at a different stage 
from that of the Greek tragedians; the Greek of the 
early Ionic philosophers, at a different stage from 
that of Plato; so, though in a different way (for here 
there was no advancement), the Greek of Plato as 
compared with the Neo-Platonist philosophy. The 
same remark is applicable to the Old Testament, the 
earlier and later books of which may be, in a similar 
way, contrasted with each other; almost the whole 
of which (though here a new language also comes in) 
exhibits a marked difference from the Apocrypha. 
The structure of thought insensibly changes. This 
is the case with all languages which have a literature—they are ever becoming more and more abstract—modern languages, more than ancient; the later 
stages of either, more than the earlier. It by no 
means follows that as Greek, Latin, and English 
have words that correspond in a dictionary, they are 
real equivalents in meaning, because words, the same, 
perhaps, etymologically, may be used with different 
degrees of abstraction, which no accuracy or periphrasis of translation will suffice to express, belonging, 
as they do generally, to the great underlying differences of a whole language.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv-p8">Another illustration of degrees of abstraction may 
be found in the language of poetry, or of common 
life, and the language of philosophy. Poetry, we 
know, will scarcely endure abstract terms, while they 
form the stock and staple of morals and metaphysics. 
They are the language of books, rather than of 
conversation. Theology, on the other hand, though 
its problems may seem akin to those of the moralist 
and metaphysician, yet tends to reject them in the 
same way that English tends to reject French words, <pb n="120" id="iv-Page_120" />or poetry to reject prose. He who in paraphrasing 
Scripture spoke of essence, matter, vice, crime, would 
be thought guilty of a want of taste; the reason of 
which is, that these abstract terms are not within the 
circle of our Scripture associations. They carry us 
into another age or country or school of thought—to the ear of the uneducated they have an unusual 
sound, while to the educated they appear to involve 
an anachronism or to be out of place. Vice, they 
say, is the moral, sin the theological term; nature 
and law are the proper words in a treatise on 
physiology, while the actions of which they are the 
imaginary causes would in a prayer or sermon be 
suitably ascribed to the Divine Being.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv-p9">Our subject admits of another illustration from the language 
of the Fathers as compared with that of Scripture. Those who have observed the 
circumstance naturally ask why it is that Scriptural expressions when they 
reappear in the early patristic literature slightly change their signification? 
that a greater degree of personality is given to one word, more definiteness to 
another, while a third has been singled out to be the centre of a scheme of 
doctrine? The reason is, that use, and reflection, and controversy do not allow 
language to remain where it was. Time itself is the great innovator in the sense 
of words. No one supposes that the meaning of conscience or imagination exactly 
corresponds to the Latin ‘<span lang="LA" id="iv-p9.1">conscientia</span>’ or ‘<span lang="LA" id="iv-p9.2">imaginatio</span>’, Even within the 
limits of our own language the terms of the scholastic 
philosophy have acquired and lost a technical signification. And several changes have taken place in 
the language of creeds and articles, which, by their 
very attempt to define and systematize, have slightly 
though imperceptibly departed from the use of words 
in Scripture.</p>

<pb n="121" id="iv-Page_121" />
<p class="normal" id="iv-p10">The principle of which all these instances are 
illustrations leads to important results in the interpretation of Scripture. It tends to show, that in 
using the same words with St. Paul we may not be 
using them in precisely the same sense. Nay, that 
the very exactness with which we apply them, the 
result of the definitions, oppositions, associations, of 
ages of controversy, is of itself a difference of meaning. 
The mere lapse of time tends to make the similarity 
deceitful. For if the language of Scripture (to use 
an expression which will have been made intelligible 
by the preceding remarks) be really at a different 
stage of abstraction, great differences in the use of 
language will occur, such as in each particular word 
escape and perplex us, and yet, on a survey of the 
whole, are palpable and evident.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv-p11">A well-known difficulty in the interpretation of the 
Epistles is the seemingly uncertain use of <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iv-p11.1">δικαιοσύνη, ἀλήθεια, ἀγάπη, πίστις, δόξα</span>, 
&amp;c., words apparently the 
most simple, and yet taking sometimes in the same 
passage different shades and colours of meaning. 
Sometimes they are attributes of God, in other 
passages qualities in man; here realities, there mere 
ideas, sometimes active, sometimes passive. Some of 
them, as <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iv-p11.2">ἁμαρτία, πίστις</span>, have a sort of personality 
assigned to them, while others, as <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iv-p11.3">πνεῦμα</span>, with which 
we associate the idea of a person, seem to lose their 
personality. They are used with genitive cases after 
them, which we are compelled to explain in various 
senses. In the technical language of German philosophy, they are objective and subjective at once. For 
example: in the first chapter of the Romans, <scripRef passage="Rom 1:17" id="iv-p11.4" parsed="|Rom|1|17|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.1.17">ver. 17</scripRef>, 
it is asked by commentators, ‘Whether the righteousness of God, which is revealed in the Gospel,’ is the 
original righteousness of God from the beginning, 
or the righteousness which He imparts to man, the <pb n="122" id="iv-Page_122" />righteousness of God in Himself or in man. So again, 
in <scripRef passage="Rom 5:5" id="iv-p11.5" parsed="|Rom|5|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.5.5">chap. v, ver. 5</scripRef>, it is doubted whether the words 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iv-p11.6">ὅτι ἡ ἀγάπη τοῦ θεοῦ ἐκκέχυται ἐν ταῖς καρδίαις</span>, refer to the 
love of God in man, or the love of God to man. So 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iv-p11.7">πνεῦμα θεοῦ</span> wavers in meaning between a separate 
existence, or the spirit of God, as we should say the ‘mind of man’, and the manifestation of that spirit 
in the soul of the believer. Similar apparent ambiguities occur in such expressions as 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iv-p11.8">πίστις Ἰησοῦ Χριστοῦ, ὑπομουὴ Χριστοῦ, ἀλήθεια θεοῦ, δόξα θεοῦ, σοφία θεοῦ</span>, and several others.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv-p12">A difficulty akin to this arises from the apparently 
numerous senses in which another class of words, such 
as <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iv-p12.1">νόμος, ζωή, θάνατος</span>, are used in the Epistles of St. 
Paul. That <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iv-p12.2">νόμος</span> should sometimes signify the law of 
Moses, at other times the law of the conscience, and 
that it should be often uncertain whether <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iv-p12.3">ζωή</span> referred 
to a life spiritual or natural, is inconceivable, if these 
words had had the same precise and defined sense that 
the corresponding English words have amongst ourselves. The class of expressions before mentioned 
seems to widen and extend in meaning as they are 
brought into contact with God and the human soul, 
or transferred from things earthly and temporal to 
things heavenly and spiritual. The subtle transformation which these latter words undergo, may be 
best described as a metaphorical or analogous use 
of them: not, to take a single instance, that the 
meaning of the word ‘law’ is so widened as to include 
all ‘law’, but that the law of Moses becomes the 
figure or type of the law written on the heart, or of 
the law of sin and death, and <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iv-p12.4">ζωή</span>, the natural life, the 
figure of the spiritual. Each word is a reflector of 
many thoughts, and we pass, from one reflection of it 
to another in successive verses.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv-p13">That such verbal difficulties occur much more often <pb n="123" id="iv-Page_123" />in Scripture than in any other book, will be generally 
admitted. In Plato and Aristotle, for example, they 
can be hardly said to exist at all. What they meant 
by <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iv-p13.1">εἶδος</span> or <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iv-p13.2">οὐσία</span> is hard to conceive, but their use of 
the words does not waver in successive sentences. 
The language of the Greek philosophy is, on the 
whole, precise and definite. A much nearer parallel 
to what may be termed the infinity of Scripture is to 
be found in the Jewish Alexandrian writings. There 
is the same transition from the personal to the impersonal, the same figurative use of language, the 
same tendency to realize and speak of all things in 
reference to God and the human soul. The mind 
existed prior to the ideas, which are therefore conceived of as its qualities or attributes, and naturally 
coalesced with it in the Alexandrian phraseology.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv-p14">The difficulty of which we have been speaking, 
when considered in its whole extent, is its own solution. It does but force upon us the fact, that the use 
of language and the mode of thought are different in 
the writings of the Apostle from what they are 
amongst ourselves. It is the difficulty of a person 
who should set himself to explain the structure of a 
language which he did not know, by one which he did, 
and at last, in despair, begin to learn the new idiom. 
Or the difficulty that a person would have in under 
standing poetry, who imagined it to be prose. It is 
the difficulty that Aristotle or Cicero found in under 
standing the philosophers that were before them. 
They were familiar with the meaning of the words 
used by them, but not with the mode of thought. 
Logic itself had increased the difficulty to them of 
understanding the times before logic.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv-p15">This is our own difficulty in the interpretation of 
Scripture. Our use of language is more definite, our 
abstractions more abstract, our structure more regular <pb n="124" id="iv-Page_124" />and logical. But the moment we perceive and allow 
for this difference in the use of language in Scripture 
and among ourselves, the difficulty vanishes. We 
conceive ideas in a process of formation, falling from 
inspired lips, growing in the minds of men. We throw 
ourselves into the world of ‘mixed modes’, and seek 
to recall the associations which the technical terms of 
theology no longer suggest. We observe what may 
be termed the difference of level in our own ideas and 
those of the first Christians, without disturbing the 
meaning of one word in relation to another.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv-p16">The difficulty while it is increased, is also explained 
by the personifying character of the age. Ideas in the 
New Testament are relative to the mind of God or 
man, in which they seem naturally to inhere so as 
scarcely, in the usage of language, to have an independent existence. There is ever the tendency to 
speak of good and virtue and righteousness as in 
separable from the Divine nature, while in evil of 
every sort a reflection of conscience seems to be included. The words 
<span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="iv-p16.1">δικαιοσύνη, ἀλήθεια, ἀγάπη</span>, are 
not merely equivalent to righteousness, truth, love, 
but connect imperceptibly with ‘the Author and 
Father of lights’. There is no other righteousness or 
truth but that of God, just as there is no sin without 
the consciousness of sin in man. Consequently, the 
two thoughts coalesce in one, and what are to us 
ideas, which we can imagine existing even without 
God, are to the Israelite attributes of God Himself. 
Still, in our ‘mixed modes’ we must make a further 
step; for as these ideas cannot be separated from God, 
so neither can they be conceived of, except as revealed 
in the Gospel, and working in the heart of man. 
Man who is righteous has no righteousness of his own, 
his righteousness is the righteousness of God in him. 
Hence, when considering the righteousness of God, <pb n="125" id="iv-Page_125" />we must go on to conceive of it as the revelation of 
His righteousness, without which it would be unknown 
and unmeaning to us. The abstract must become 
concrete, and must involve at once the attribute of 
God and the quality in man. This ‘concrete’ notion 
of the word righteousness is different from the abstract one with which we are familiar. Righteousness 
is the righteousness of God; it is also the communion 
of that righteousness with man. It is used almost with 
the same double meaning as we attribute to the will 
of God, which we speak of actively, as intending, 
doing, and passively, as done, fulfilled by ourselves.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv-p17">A part of this embarrassment in the interpretation 
of Scripture arises out of the unconscious influence 
of English words and ideas on our minds, in translating from Hellenistic Greek. The difficulty is still 
more apparent, when the attempt is made to render 
the Scriptures into a language which has not been 
framed or moulded on Christianity. It is a curious 
question, the consideration of which is not without 
practical use, how far the nicer shades either of Scriptural expression or of later theology are capable of 
being made intelligible in the languages of India 
or China.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv-p18">Yet, on the other hand, it must be remembered, 
that neither this nor any of the other peculiarities 
here spoken of, is a mere form of speech, but enters 
deeply into the nature of the Gospel. For the Gospel 
has necessarily its mixed modes, not merely because 
it is preached to the poor, and therefore adopts the 
expressions of ordinary life; nor because its language 
is incrusted with the phraseology of the Alexandrian 
writers; but because its subject is mixed, and, as it 
were, intermediate between God and man. Natural 
theology speaks clearly, but it is of God only; moral 
philosophy speaks clearly, but it is of man only: but <pb n="126" id="iv-Page_126" />the Gospel is, as it were, the communion of God and 
man, and its ideas are in a state of transition or 
oscillation, having two aspects towards God and 
towards man, which it is hard to keep in view at once. 
Thus, to quote once more the example just given, 
the righteousness of God is an idea not difficult to 
us to comprehend, human justice and goodness are 
also intelligible; but to conceive justice or righteousness as passing from heaven to earth, from God to 
man, <i><span lang="LA" id="iv-p18.1">actu et potentiâ</span></i> at once, as a sort of life, or 
stream, or motion, is perplexing. And yet this 
notion of the communion of the righteousness of God 
being what constitutes righteousness, is of the very 
essence of the Gospel. It was what the Apostle and 
the first believers meant and felt, and what, if we 
could get the simple unlettered Christian, receiving 
the Gospel as a little child, to describe to us his 
feelings, he would describe.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv-p19">Scripture language may thus be truly said to belong 
to an intermediate world, different at once both from 
the visible and invisible world, yet partaking of the 
nature of both. It does not represent the things 
that the eye sees merely, nor the things that are 
within the veil of which those are the images, but 
rather the world that is in our hearts; the things 
that we feel, but nobody can express in words. His 
body is the communion of His body; His spirit is 
the communion of His spirit; the love of God is ‘loving as we are loved’; the knowledge of God is ‘knowing as we are known’; the righteousness of faith 
is Divine as well as human. Hence language seems 
to burst its bounds in the attempt to express the 
different aspects of these truths, and from its very 
inadequacy wavers and becomes uncertain in its meaning. The more intensely we feel and believe, and the 
less we are able to define our feelings, the more shall <pb n="127" id="iv-Page_127" />we appear to use words at random; employing some 
times one mode of expression, sometimes another; 
passing from one thought to another, by slender 
threads of association; ‘going off upon a word,’ as it 
has been called; because in our own minds all is 
connected, and, as it were, fulfilled with itself, and 
from the abundance of the heart the mouth speaks. 
To understand the language of St. Paul it is necessary, 
not only to compare the uses of words with one 
another, or to be versed in Alexandrian modes of 
thought, but to lead the life of St. Paul, to have the 
mind of St. Paul, to be one with Christ, to be dead 
to sin. Otherwise the world within becomes unmeaning to us. The inversion of all human things 
of which he speaks, is attributed to the manner of his 
time, or the peculiarity of his individual character; 
and at the very moment when we seem to have 
attained most accurately the Apostle’s meaning, it 
vanishes away like a shadow.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv-p20">No human eye can pierce the cloud which overhangs 
another life; no faculty of man can ‘by understanding find out’ or express in words the Divine nature. 
Yet it does not follow that our ideas of spiritual 
things are wholly indefinite. There are many symbols 
and images of them in the world without and below. 
There is a communion of thoughts, feelings, and 
affections, even on earth, quite sufficient to be an 
image of the communion with God and Christ, of 
which the Epistles speak to us. There are emotions, 
and transitions, and passings out of ourselves, and 
states of undefined consciousness, which language is 
equally unable to express as it is to describe justification, or the work of grace, or the relation of the 
believer to his Lord. All these are rather intimated 
than described or defined by words. The sigh of 
sorrow, the cry of joy or despair, are but inarticulate <pb n="128" id="iv-Page_128" />sounds, yet expressive, beyond the power of writing, 
or speech. There are many such ‘still small voices’ of warning or of consolation in Scripture, beyond the 
power of philosophy to analyse, yet full of meaning 
to him who catches them aright. The life and force 
of such expressions do not depend on the clearness 
with which they state a logical proposition, or the 
vividness with which they picture to the imagination 
a spiritual world. They gain for themselves a truth 
in the individual soul. Even logic itself affords 
negative helps to the feebleness of man in the conception of things above him. It limits us by our own 
faculties; it guards us against identifying the images 
of things unseen with the ‘very things themselves’; 
it bars remote inferences about terms which are really 
metaphorical. Lastly, it helps us to define by op 
position. Though we do not know what spirit is, we 
know what body is, and we conceive of spirit as what 
body is not. ‘There is a spiritual body, and there is 
a natural body.’ We imagine it at once both like 
and unlike. We do not know what heaven, or the 
glory of God, or His wisdom, is; but we imagine 
them unlike this world, or the wisdom of this world, 
or the glory of the princes of this world, and yet, 
in a certain way, like them, imaged and symbolized 
by what we see around us. We do not know what 
eternity is, except as the negative of time; but 
believing in its real existence, in a way beyond our 
faculties to comprehend, we do not confine it within 
the limits of past, present, or future. We are unable 
to reconcile the power of God and the freedom of 
man, or the contrast of this world and another, or 
even the opposite feelings of our own minds about the 
truths of religion. But we can describe them as the 
Apostle has done, in a paradox (<scripRef id="iv-p20.1" passage="2 Cor. iv. 12" parsed="|2Cor|4|12|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.4.12">2 Cor. iv. 12</scripRef>; 
<scripRef passage="2 Cor. 6:8-10" id="iv-p20.2" parsed="|2Cor|6|8|6|10" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.6.8-2Cor.6.10">vi. 8-10</scripRef>).</p><pb n="129" id="iv-Page_129" />
<p class="normal" id="iv-p21">There is yet a further way in which the ideas of 
Scripture may be defined, that is, by use. It has 
been already observed that the progress of language 
is from the concrete to the abstract. Not the least 
striking instance of this is the language of theology. 
Embodied in creeds, it gradually becomes developed 
and precise. The words are no longer living creatures with hands and feet’, as it were, feeling after the 
hearts of men; but they have one distinct, unchanging meaning. When we speak of justification or 
truth, no question arises whether by this is meant 
the attribute of God, or the quality in man. Time 
and usage have sufficiently circumscribed the diversities of their signification. This is not to be regarded 
as a misfortune to Scriptural truth, but as natural 
and necessary. Part of what is lost in power and life 
is regained in certainty and definiteness. The usage 
of language itself would forbid us, in a discourse 
or sermon, to give as many senses to the word ‘law’ as are attributed to it by St. Paul. Only in the 
interpretation of Scripture, if we would feel as St. 
Paul felt, or think as he thought, it is necessary to go 
back to that age before creeds, in which the water 
of life was still a running stream.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv-p22">The course of speculation which has been adopted 
in this essay, may seem to introduce into Scripture 
an element of uncertainty. It may seem to cloud 
truth with metaphysics, and rob the poor and uneducated of the simplicity of the Gospel. But 
perhaps this is not so. Whether it be the case that 
such speculations introduce an element of uncertainty 
or difficulty into Scripture or not, they introduce a 
new element of truth. For without the consideration 
of such questions as that of which a brief sketch has 
been here attempted, there is no basis for Scriptural 
interpretation. We are ever liable to draw the <pb n="130" id="iv-Page_130" />meaning of words this way or that, according to the 
theological system of which we are the advocates; 
to fall under the slavery of an illogical logic, which 
first narrows the mind by definitions, and then wearies 
it with far-fetched inferences. Metaphysics must 
enter into the interpretation of Scripture, not for 
the sake of intruding upon it a new set of words or 
ideas, but with the view of getting rid of meta 
physics and restoring to Scripture its natural sense.</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv-p23">But the Gospel is still preached to the poor as before, in the 
same sacred yet familiar language. They could not understand questions of 
grammar before; they do not understand modes of thought now. It is the peculiar 
nature of our religious ideas that we are able to apply them, and to receive 
comfort from them, without being able to analyse or explain them. All the 
metaphysical and logical speculations in the world will not rob the poor, the 
sick, or the dying of the truths of the Gospel. Yet the subject which we have 
been considering is not without a practical result. It warns us to restore the 
Gospel to its simplicity, to turn from the letter to the spirit, to withdraw 
from the number of the essentials of Christianity points almost too subtle for 
the naked eye, which depend on modes of thought or Alexandrian usages, to 
require no more of preciseness or definition than is necessary to give form and 
substance to our teaching. Not only the feebleness of human faculties, but the 
imperfection of language itself, will often make silence our truest wisdom. The 
saying of Scaliger, taken not seriously but in irony, is full of meaning: ‘Many 
a man has missed of his salvation from ignorance of grammar.’</p>
<p class="normal" id="iv-p24">To the poor and uneducated, at times to all, no 
better advice can be given for the understanding of 
Scripture than to read the Bible humbly with prayer. <pb n="131" id="iv-Page_131" />The critical and metaphysical student requires an 
other sort of rule for which this can never be made a 
substitute. His duty is to throw himself back into 
the times, the modes of thought, the language of the 
Apostolic age. He must pass from the abstract to 
the concrete, from the ideal and intellectual to the 
spiritual, from later statements of faith or doctrine 
to the words of inspiration which fell from the lips 
of the first believers. He must seek to conceive the 
religion of Christ in its relation to the religions of 
other ages and distant countries, to the philosophy 
of our own or other times; and if in this effort his 
mind seems to fail or waver, he must win back in life 
and practice the hold on the truths of the Gospel 
which he is beginning to lose in the mazes of speculation.</p><pb n="132" id="iv-Page_132" />

</div1>

    <div1 title="Essay on the Old Testament." id="v" prev="iv" next="vi">
<h2 id="v-p0.1">ESSAY ON 
THE OLD TESTAMENT</h2>
<h3 id="v-p0.2">ROMANS IV.</h3>
<p class="center" id="v-p1"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="v-p1.1">Ἡνίκα δ᾽ ἂν ἐπιστρέψῃ πρὸς κύριον, περιαιρεῖται τὸ κάλυμμα</span>. 
<br /><scripRef passage="2Cor 3:16" id="v-p1.3" parsed="|2Cor|3|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.3.16">2 Cor. iii. 16</scripRef>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="v-p2">THUS we have reached another stage in the development of the great theme. The new commandment 
has become old; faith is taught in the Book of the 
Law. ‘Abraham had faith in God, and it was counted 
to him for righteousness.’ David spoke of the forgiveness of sins in the very spirit of the Gospel. The Old 
Testament is not dead, but alive again. It refers 
not to the past, but to the present. The truths 
which we daily feel, are written in its pages. There 
are the consciousness of sin and the sense of acceptance. There is the veiled remembrance of a former 
world, which is also the veiled image of a future one.</p>
<p class="normal" id="v-p3">To us the Old and New Testaments are two books, 
or two parts of the same book, which fit into one 
another, and can never be separated or torn asunder. 
They are double one against the other, and the New 
Testament is the revelation of the Old. To the first 
believers it was otherwise: as yet there was no New 
Testament; nor is there any trace that the authors 
of the New Testament ever expected their own 
writings to be placed on a level with the Old. We 
can scarcely imagine what would have been the feeling of St. Paul, could he have foreseen that later ages 
would look not to the faith of Abraham in the law, <pb n="133" id="v-Page_133" />but to the Epistle to the Romans, as the highest 
authority on the doctrine of justification by faith; or 
that they would have regarded the allegory of Hagar 
and Sarah, in the Epistle to the Galatians, as a 
difficulty to be resolved by the inspiration of the 
Apostle. Neither he who wrote, nor those to whom 
he wrote, could ever have thought that words which 
were meant for a particular Church were to give life 
also to all mankind; and that the Epistles in which 
they occurred were one day to be placed on a level with 
the Books of Moses themselves.</p>
<p class="normal" id="v-p4">But if the writings of the New Testament were 
regarded by the contemporaries of the Apostle in a 
manner different from that of later ages, there was a 
difference, which it is far more difficult for us to appreciate, in their manner of reading the Old Testament. 
To them it was not half, but the whole, needing no 
thing to be added to it or to counteract it, but containing everything in itself. It seemed to come home to 
them; to be meant specially for their age; to be 
understood by them, as its words had never been 
understood before. ‘Did not their hearts burn 
within them?’ as the Apostles expounded to them 
the Psalms and Prophets. The manner of this 
exposition was that of the age in which they lived. 
They brought to the understanding of it, not a 
knowledge of the volume of the New Testament, but 
the mind of Christ. Sometimes they found the 
lesson which they sought in the plain language of 
Scripture; at other times, coming round to the same 
lesson by the paths of allegory, or seeming even in 
the sound of a word to catch an echo of the 
Redeemer’s name. Various as are the writings of the 
Old Testament, composed by such numerous authors, 
at so many different times, so diverse in style and 
subject, in them all they read only—the truth of <pb n="134" id="v-Page_134" />Christ. They read without distinctions of moral and 
ceremonial, type and antitype, history and prophecy, 
without inquiries into the original meaning or connexion of passages, without theories of the relation 
of the Old and New Testaments. Whatever contrast 
existed was of another kind, not of the parts of a 
book, but of the law and faith; of the earlier and 
later dispensations. The words of the book were all 
equally for their instruction; the whole volume 
lighted up with new meaning.</p>
<p class="normal" id="v-p5">What was then joined cannot now be divided or 
put asunder. The New Testament will never be 
unclothed of the Old. No one in later ages can 
place himself in the position of the heathen convert 
who learnt the name of Christ first, afterwards the 
Law and the Prophets. Such instances were probably rare even in the first days of the Christian 
Church. No one can easily imagine the manner in 
which St. Paul himself sets the Law over against the 
Gospel, and at the same time translates one into the 
language of the other. Time has closed up the rent 
which the law made in the heart of man; and 
the superficial resemblances on which the Apostle 
sometimes dwells, have not the same force to us 
which they had to his contemporaries. But a real 
unity remains to ourselves as well as to the Apostle, 
the unity not of the letter, but of the spirit, like the 
unity of life or of a human soul, which lasts on amid 
the changes of our being. The Old Testament and 
the New do not dovetail into one another like the 
parts of an indenture; it is a higher figure than this, 
which is needed to describe the continuity of the 
Divine work. Or rather, the simple fact is above all 
figures, and can receive no addition from philosophical 
notions of design, or the observation of minute coincidences. What we term the Old and New dispensation <pb n="135" id="v-Page_135" />is the increasing revelation of God, amid the 
accidents of human history: first, in Himself; secondly, 
in His Son, gathering not one nation only, but all 
mankind into His family. It is the vision of God 
Himself, true and just, and remembering mercy in one 
age of the world; not ceasing to be true and just, 
but softening also into human gentleness, and love, 
and forgiveness, and making His dwelling in the 
human heart in another. The wind, and the earth 
quake, and the fire pass by first, and after that ‘the 
still small voice’. This is the great fulfilment of the 
Law and the Prophets in the Gospel. No other 
religion has anything like it. And the use of 
language, and systems of theology, and the necessity 
of ‘giving ideas through something’, and the prayers 
and thoughts of eighteen hundred years, have formed 
another connexion between the Old and New Testament, more accidental and outward, and also more 
intricate and complex, which is incapable of being 
accurately drawn out, and ought not to be imposed 
as an article of faith; which yet seems to many to 
supply a want in human nature, and gives expression 
to feelings which would otherwise be unuttered.</p>
<p class="normal" id="v-p6">It is not natural, nor perhaps possible, to us to 
cease to use the figures in which ‘holy men of old’ spoke of that which belonged to their peace. But it 
is well that we should sometimes remind ourselves, 
that ‘all these things are a shadow, but the body is 
of Christ’. Framed as our minds are, we are ever 
tending to confuse that which is accidental with that 
which is essential, to substitute the language of 
imagery for the severity of our moral ideas, to en 
tangle Divine truths in the state of society in which 
they came into the world or in the ways of thought 
of a particular age. ‘All these things are a shadow’; 
that is to say, not only the temple and tabernacle, <pb n="136" id="v-Page_136" />and the victim laid on the altar, and the atonement 
offered once a year for the sins of the nation; but the 
conceptions which later ages express by these words, 
so far as anything human or outward or figurative 
mingles with them, so far as they cloud the Divine 
nature with human passions, so far as they imply, or 
seem to imply, anything at variance with our notions 
of truth and right, are as much, or even more a shadow 
than that outward image which belonged to the elder 
dispensation. The same Lord who compared the 
scribe instructed in the kingdom of heaven to a 
householder who brought forth out of his treasure 
things new and old, said also in a figure, that ‘new 
cloth must not be put on an old garment’ or ‘new 
wine into old bottles’.</p><pb n="137" id="v-Page_137" />
</div1>

    <div1 title="Essay on Contrasts of Prophecy." id="vi" prev="v" next="vii">

<h2 id="vi-p0.1">ESSAY ON 
CONTRASTS OF PROPHECY</h2>
<h3 id="vi-p0.2">ROMANS XI.</h3>
<p class="normal" id="vi-p1">EVERY reader of the Epistles must have remarked 
the opposite and apparently inconsistent uses, which 
the Apostle St. Paul makes of the Old Testament. 
This appearance of inconsistency arises out of the 
different and almost conflicting statements, which 
may be read in the Old Testament itself. The law 
and the prophets are their own witnesses, but they 
are witnesses also to a truth which is beyond them. 
Two spirits are found in them, and the Apostle sets 
aside the one, that he may establish the other. 
When he says that ‘the man that doeth these things 
shall live in them’, <scripRef passage="Rom 10:5" id="vi-p1.1" parsed="|Rom|10|5|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Rom.10.5">x. 5</scripRef>, and again two verses after 
wards, the word is very nigh unto thee, even in thy 
mouth and in thy heart,’ he is using the authority of 
the law, first, that out of its own mouth he may 
condemn the law; secondly, that he may confirm 
the Gospel by the authority of that which he condemns. Still more striking are the contrasts of 
prophecy in which he reads, not only the rejection 
of Israel, but its restoration; the over-ruling providence of God, as well as the free agency of man; not 
only as it is written, ‘God gave unto them a spirit of 
heaviness,’ but, ‘who hath believed our report’; nor 
only, ‘all day long I have stretched forth my hand to 
a disobedient and gainsaying people,’ but ‘there shall 
come out of Sion a deliverer and He shall turn away <pb n="138" id="vi-Page_138" />iniquities from Jacob’. Experience and faith seem 
to contend together in the Apostle’s own mind, and 
alike to find an echo in the two voices of prophecy.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vi-p2">It were much to be wished that we could agree 
upon a chronological arrangement of the Old Testament, which would approach more nearly to the true 
order in which the books were written, than that 
in which they have been handed down to us. Such 
an arrangement would throw great light on the 
interpretation of prophecy. At present, we scarcely 
resist the illusion exercised upon our minds by ‘four 
prophets the greater, followed by twelve prophets 
the less’; some of the latter being of a prior date to 
any of the former. Even the distinction of the law 
and the prophets as well as of the Psalms and the 
prophets leads indirectly to a similar error. For 
many elements of the prophetical spirit enter into 
the law, and legal precepts are repeated by the 
prophets. The continuity of Jewish history is further 
broken by the Apocrypha. The four centuries before 
Christ were as fruitful of hopes and struggles and 
changes of thought and feeling in the Jewish people 
as any preceding period of their existence as a nation, 
perhaps more so. And yet we piece together the 
Old and New Testament as if the interval were blank 
leaves only. Few, if any, English writers have ever 
attempted to form a conception of the growth of the 
spirit of prophecy, from its first beginnings in the 
law itself, as it may be traced in the lives and 
characters of Samuel and David, and above all, of 
Elijah and his immediate successor; as it reappears 
a few years later, in the written prophecies respecting 
the house of Israel, and the surrounding nations (not 
even in the oldest of the prophets, without reference 
to Messiah’s kingdom); or again after the carrying 
away of the ten tribes, as it concentrates itself in <pb n="139" id="vi-Page_139" />Judah, uttering a sadder and more mournful cry in 
the hour of captivity, yet in the multitude of sorrows 
increasing the comfort; the very dispersion of the 
people widening the prospect of Christ’s kingdom, 
as the nation ‘is cut short in righteousness’, God 
being so much the nearer to those who draw near 
to Him.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vi-p3">The fulfilment of prophecy has been sought for in 
a series of events which have been sometimes bent 
to make them fit, and one series of events has frequently taken the place of another. Even the passing 
circumstances of to-day or yesterday, at the distance 
of about two thousand years, and as many miles, 
which are but shadows flitting on the mountains 
compared with the deeper foundations of human 
history, are thought to be within the range of the 
prophet’s eye. And it may be feared that, in attempting to establish a claim which, if it could be proved, 
might be made also for heathen oracles and prophecies, commentators have sometimes lost sight of 
those great characteristics which distinguish Hebrew 
prophecy from all other professing revelations of 
other religions: (1) the sense of the truthfulness, and 
holiness, and loving-kindness of the Divine Being, 
with which the prophet is as one possessed, which he 
can no more forget or doubt than he can cease to be 
himself; (2) their growth, that is, their growing 
perception of the moral nature of the revelation of 
God to man, apart from the commandments of the 
law or the privileges of the house of Israel.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vi-p4">There are some prophecies more national, of which 
the fortunes of the Jewish people are the only subject; 
others more individual, seeming to enter more into 
the recesses of the human soul, and which are, at the 
same time, more universal, rising above earthly things, 
and passing into the distant heaven. At one time <pb n="140" id="vi-Page_140" />the prophet embodies 
‘these thoughts of many hearts’ as present, at another as future; in some cases as 
following out of the irrevocable decree of God, in 
others as dependent on the sin or repentance of man. 
At one moment he is looking for the destruction of 
Israel, at another for its consolation; going from 
one of these aspects of the heavenly vision to another, 
like St. Paul himself in successive verses. And some 
times he sees the Lord’s house exalted in the top of 
the mountains, and the image of the ‘Wonderful, 
Counsellor, the Mighty Prince, the Everlasting God’. At other times, his vision is of the Servant whom it 
‘pleased the Lord to bruise’, whose form was ‘marred 
more than that of the sons of men’, who was ‘led as a lamb to the slaughter’.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vi-p5">National, individual,—spiritual, temporal,—present, future,—rejection, restoration,—faith, the law,—Providence, freewill,—mercy, sacrifice,—Messiah 
suffering and triumphant,—are so many pairs of 
opposites with reference to which the structure of 
prophecy admits of being examined. It is true that 
such an examination is nothing more than a translation or decomposition of prophecy into the modes 
of thought of our own time, and is far from reproducing the living image which presented itself to the 
eyes of the prophet. But, like all criticism, it makes 
us think; it enables us to observe fresh points of 
connexion between the Old Testament and the New; 
it keeps us from losing our way in the region of 
allegory or of modern history. Many things are 
unlearnt as well as learnt by the aid of criticism; it 
clears the mind of conventional interpretations, teaching us to look amid the symbols of time and place 
for the higher and universal meaning.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vi-p6">Prophecy has a human as well as a Divine element: 
that is to say, it partakes of the ordinary workings <pb n="141" id="vi-Page_141" />of the mind. There is also something beyond which 
the analogy of human knowledge fails to explain. 
Could the prophet himself have been asked what was 
the nature of that impulse by which he was carried 
away, he would have replied that ‘the God of Israel 
was a living God’ who had ‘ordained him a prophet 
before he came forth from the womb’. Of the Divine 
element no other account can be given—‘it pleased 
God to raise up individuals in a particular age and 
country, who had a purer and loftier sense of truth 
than their fellow men.’ Prophecy would be no 
longer prophecy if we could untwist its soul. But 
the human part admits of being analysed like poetry 
or history, of which it is a kind of union; it is written 
with a man’s pen in a known language; it is cast 
in the imaginative form of early language itself. 
The truth of God comes into contact with the world, 
clothing itself in human feelings, revealing the lesson 
of historical events. But human feelings and the 
lesson of events vary, and in this sense the prophetic 
lesson varies too. Even in the workings of our own 
minds we may perceive this; those who think much 
about themselves and God cannot but be conscious 
of great changes and transitions of feeling at different 
periods of life. We are the creatures of impressions 
and associations; and although Providence has not 
made our knowledge of Himself dependent on these 
impressions, He has allowed it to be coloured by them. 
We cannot say that in the hours of prosperity and 
adversity, in health and sickness, in poverty and 
wealth, our sense of God’s dealings with us is absolutely the same; still less, that all our prayers and 
aspirations have received the answer that we wished 
or expected. And sometimes the thoughts of our 
own hearts go before to God; at other times, the 
power of God seems to anticipate the thoughts of our <pb n="142" id="vi-Page_142" />hearts. And sometimes, in looking back at our past 
lives, it seems as if God had done everything; at 
other times, we are conscious of the movement of our 
own will. The wide world itself also, and the political 
fortunes of our country, have been enveloped in the 
light or darkness which rested on our individual 
soul.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vi-p7">Especially are we liable to look at religious truth under many aspects, if we live amid changes of religious opinions, or are witnesses of some revival or reaction in religion, or supposing our lot to be cast in 
critical periods of history, such as extend the range 
and powers of human nature, or certainly enlarge our 
experience of it. Then the germs of new truths will 
subsist side by side with the remains of old ones; and 
thoughts, that are really inconsistent, will have a 
place together in our minds, without our being able 
to perceive their inconsistency. The inconsistency 
will be traced by posterity; they will remark that up 
to a particular point we saw clearly; but that no 
man is beyond his age—there was a circle which we 
could not pass. And some one living in our own day 
may look into the future with ‘eagle eye’; he may 
weigh and balance with a sort of omniscience the 
moral forces of the world, perhaps with something 
too much of confidence that the right will ultimately 
prevail even on earth; and after ages may observe 
that his predictions were not always fulfilled or not 
fulfilled at the time he said.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vi-p8">Such general reflections may serve as an introduction to what at first appears an anomaly in prophecy,—that it has not one, but many lessons; and that the 
manner in which it teaches those lessons is through 
the alternations of the human soul itself. There are 
failings of prophecy, just as there are failings in 
our own anticipations of the future. And sometimes <pb n="143" id="vi-Page_143" />when we had hoped to be delivered it has seemed 
good to God to afflict us still. But it does not follow 
that religion is therefore a cunningly devised fable, 
either now or then. Neither the faith of the people, 
nor of the prophet, in the God of their fathers is 
shaken because the prophecies are not realized before 
their eyes; because ‘the vision’, as they said, ‘is 
delayed’; because in many cases events seem to occur 
which make it impossible that it should be accomplished. A true instinct still enables them to separate 
the prophets of Jehovah from the numberless false 
prophets with whom the land swarmed; they are 
gifted with the ‘same discernment of spirits’ which 
distinguished Micaiah from the four hundred whom Ahab called. The internal 
evidence of the true prophet we are able to recognize in the written prophecies also. In the earliest as well as the latest of 
them there is the same spirit one and continuous, the 
same witness of the invisible God, the same character 
of the Jewish people, the same law of justice and 
mercy in the dealings of Providence with respect to 
them, the same ‘walking with God’ in the daily life 
of the prophet himself.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vi-p9">‘<span lang="LA" id="vi-p9.1">Novum Testamentum in vetere latet</span>,’ has come to 
be a favourite word among theologians, who have 
thought they saw in the truths of the Gospel the 
original design as well as the evangelical application 
of the Mosaical law. With a deeper meaning, it may 
be said that prophecy grows out of itself into the 
Gospel. Not, as some extreme critics have conceived, 
that the facts of the Gospel history are but the 
crystallization of the imagery of prophecy. Say, 
rather, that the river of the water of life is beginning 
again to flow. The Son of God himself is ‘that 
prophet’—the prophet, not of one nation only, but 
of all mankind, in whom the particularity of the old <pb n="144" id="vi-Page_144" />prophets is finally done away, and the ever-changing 
form of the ‘servant in whom my soul delighteth’ at 
last finds rest. St. Paul, too, is a prophet who has 
laid aside the poetical and authoritative garb of old 
times, and is wrapped in the rhetorical or dialectical 
one of his own age. The language of the old prophets 
comes unbidden into his mind; it seems to be the 
natural expression of his own thoughts. Separated 
from Joel, Amos, Hosea, Micah, and Isaiah by an interval of about eight hundred years, he finds their 
words very near to him ‘even in his mouth and his 
heart’; that is the word which he preached. When 
they spoke of forgiveness of sins, of non-imputation of 
sins, of a sudden turning to God, what did this mean 
but righteousness by faith? when they said ‘I will have 
mercy, and not sacrifice’, here also was imaged the 
great truth, that salvation was not of the law. If St. 
Paul would have no ‘man judged for a new moon or 
sabbath’, the prophets of old time had again and 
again said in the name of Jehovah ‘Your new moons 
and sabbaths I cannot away with’. Like the elder 
prophets, he came not ‘to build up a temple made 
with hands’, but to teach a moral truth; like them 
he went forth alone, and not in connexion with the 
Church at Jerusalem. His calling is to be Apostle of 
the Gentiles; they also sometimes pass beyond the 
borders of Israel, to receive Egypt and Assyria into 
covenant with God.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vi-p10">It is not, however, this deeper unity between St. 
Paul and the prophets of the old dispensation that we 
are about to consider further, but a more superficial 
parallelism, which is afforded by the alternation or 
successive representation of the purposes of God 
towards Israel, which we meet with in the Old Testament, and which recurs in the Epistle to the Romans. 
Like the elder prophets, St. Paul also ‘prophesies in <pb n="145" id="vi-Page_145" />part’, 
feeling after events rather than seeing them, and divided between opposite aspects of the dealings 
of Providence with mankind. This changing feeling 
often finds an expression in the words of Isaiah or the 
Psalmist, or the author of the book of Deuteronomy. 
Hence a kind of contrast springs up in the writings 
of the Apostle, which admits of being traced to its 
source in the words of the prophets. Portions of his 
Epistles are the <i><span lang="LA" id="vi-p10.1">disjecta membra</span></i> of prophecy. Oppositions are brought into view by him, and may be said 
to give occasion to a struggle in his own mind, which 
were unobserved by the prophets themselves. For so 
far from prophecy setting forth one unchanging purpose of God, it seems rather to represent a succession 
of purposes conditional on men’s actions; speaking as 
distinctly of the rejection as of the restoration of 
Israel; and of the restoration almost as the correlative of the rejection; often too making a transition from the temporal to the spiritual. Some of 
these contrasts it is proposed to consider in detail as 
having an important bearing on St. Paul’s Epistles, 
especially on the Epistles to the Thessalonians, and 
on chapters x-xii of the Epistles to the Romans.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vi-p11">(1) All the prophets are looking for and hastening 
to ‘the day of the Lord’, the ‘great day’, ‘which 
there is none like,’ ‘the day of the Lord’s sacrifice,’ the ‘day of visitation’, of 
‘the great slaughter’, in 
which the Lord shall judge ‘in the valley of Jehoshaphat’, in which ‘they shall go into the clefts of the 
rocks, and into the tops of the ragged rocks, for fear 
of the Lord, and for the glory of his majesty, when 
he ariseth to shake terribly the earth’. That day is 
the fulfilment and realization of prophecy, without 
which it would cease to have any meaning, just as 
religion itself would cease to have any meaning to 
ourselves, were there no future life, or retribution of <pb n="146" id="vi-Page_146" />good and evil. All the prophets are in spirit present 
at it; living alone with God, and hardly mingling 
with men on earth, they are fulfilled with its terrors 
and its glories. For the earth is not to go on for 
ever as it is, the wickednesses of the house of Israel 
are not to last for ever. First, the prophet sees the 
pouring out of the vials of wrath upon them; then, 
more at a distance, follows the vision of mercy, in 
which they are to be comforted, and their enemies, 
the ministers of God’s vengeance on them, in turn 
punished. And evil and oppression everywhere, so 
far as it comes within the range of the prophet’s eye, 
is to be punished in that day, and good is to prevail. 
</p>
<p class="normal" id="vi-p12">In these ‘terrors of the day of the Lord’, of which 
the prophets speak, the fortunes of the Jewish people 
mingle with another vision of a more universal 
judgement, and it has been usual to have recourse to 
the double senses of prophecy to separate the one 
from the other, an instrument of interpretation which 
has also been applied to the New Testament for the 
same purpose. Not in this way could the prophet 
or apostle themselves have conceived them. To them 
they were not two, but one; not ‘double one against 
the other’, or separable into the figure and the thing 
signified. For the figure is in early ages the mode 
of conception also. More true would it be to say 
that the judgements of God on the Jewish people 
were an anticipation or illustration of His dealings 
with the world generally. If a separation is made 
at all, let us rather separate the accidents of time 
and place from that burning sense of the righteousness of God, which somewhere we cannot tell where, 
at some time we cannot tell when, must and will have 
retribution on evil; which has this other note of its 
Divine character, that in judgement it remembers 
mercy, pronouncing no endless penalty or irreversible <pb n="147" id="vi-Page_147" />doom, even upon the house of Israel. This twofold 
lesson of goodness and severity speaks to us as well 
as to the Jews. Better still to receive the words of 
prophecy as we have them, and to allow the feeling 
which it utters to find its way to our hearts, without 
stopping to mark out what was not separated in the 
prophet’s own mind and cannot therefore be divided 
by us.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vi-p13">Other contrasts are traceable in the teaching of the 
prophets respecting the day of the Lord. In that 
day the Lord is to judge Israel, and He is to punish 
Egypt and Assyria; and yet it is said also, the Lord 
shall heal Egypt, and Israel shall be the third with 
Egypt and Assyria whom the Lord shall bless (<scripRef id="vi-p13.1" passage="Is. xix. 25" parsed="|Isa|19|25|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.19.25">Is. 
xix. 25</scripRef>). In many of the prophecies also the judgement is of two kinds; it is a judgement on Israel, 
which is executed by the heathen; it is a judgement 
against the heathen, and in favour of Israel, in which 
God himself is sometimes said to be their advocate 
as well as their judge ‘in that day’. A singular 
parallel with the New Testament is presented by 
another contrast which occurs in a single passage. 
That the day of the Lord is near, ‘it cometh, it 
cometh,’ is the language of all the prophets; and 
yet there were those who said also in Ezekiel’s time, ‘The days are prolonged, and every vision faileth. 
Tell them therefore, Thus saith the Lord God; I 
will make this proverb to cease, and they shall no 
more use it as a proverb in Israel; but say unto them, 
The days are at hand, and the effect of every vision’ (<scripRef passage="Ezek 12:22,23" id="vi-p13.2" parsed="|Ezek|12|22|12|23" osisRef="Bible:Ezek.12.22-Ezek.12.23">xii. 22, 23</scripRef>). (Compare 2 Pet. iii. 4, 
‘Where is the 
promise of his coming?’) On the other hand, in the 
later chapters of Isaiah (xl. seq.) we seem to trace 
the same feeling as in the New Testament itself: the 
anticipation of prophecy has ceased; the hour of its 
fulfilment has arrived; men seem to be conscious 
<pb n="148" id="vi-Page_148" />that they are living during the restoration of Israel 
as the disciples at the day of Pentecost felt that they 
were living amid the things spoken of by the prophet 
Joel.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vi-p14">(2) A closer connexion with the Epistle to the 
Romans is furnished by the double and, on the 
surface, inconsistent language of prophecy respecting 
the rejection and restoration of Israel. These seem 
to follow one another often in successive verses. It 
is true that the appearance of inconsistency is greater 
than the reality, owing to the lyrical and concentrated 
style of prophecy (some of its greatest works being 
not much longer than this ‘cobweb<note n="11" id="vi-p14.1">Carlyle.</note>’ of an essay); 
and this leads to opposite feelings and trains of 
thought being presented to us together, without the 
preparations and joinings which would be required 
in the construction of a modern poem. Yet, after 
making allowance for this peculiarity of the ancient 
Hebrew style, it seems as if there were two thoughts 
ever together in the prophet’s mind: captivity, restoration,—judgement, mercy,—sin, repentance,—‘the 
people sitting in darkness, and the great light’.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vi-p15">There are portions of prophecy in which the darkness is deep and enduring, 
‘darkness that may be 
felt,’ in which the prophet is living amid the sins 
and sufferings of the people; and hope is a long way 
off from them—when they need to be awakened 
rather than comforted; and things must be worse, 
as men say, before they can become better. Such is 
the spirit of the greater part of the book of Jeremiah. 
But the tone of prophecy is on the whole that of 
alternation; God deals with the Israelites as with 
children; he cannot bear to punish them for long; 
his heart comes back to them when they are in 
captivity; their very helplessness gives them a claim 
<pb n="149" id="vi-Page_149" />on him. Vengeance may endure for a time, but soon 
the full tide of His mercy returns upon them. 
Another voice is heard, saying, ‘Comfort ye, comfort 
ye, my people.’ ‘Speak ye comfortably to Jerusalem, 
and say unto her that she hath received of the Lord’s hand double for all her sins.’ So from the vision of 
God on Mount Sinai, at the giving of the Law amid 
storms and earthquakes, arises that tender human 
relation in which the Gospel teaches that He stands, 
not merely to His Church as a body, but to each one 
of us.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vi-p16">Naturally this human feeling is called forth most 
in the hour of adversity. As the affliction deepens, 
the hope also enlarges, seeming often to pass beyond 
the boundaries of this life into a spiritual world. 
Though their sins are as scarlet, they shall be white 
as snow; when Jerusalem is desolate, there shall be 
a tabernacle on Mount Sion. The formula in which 
this enlargement of the purposes of God is introduced 
is itself worthy of notice. ‘It shall be no more said, 
The Lord liveth, that brought up the children of 
Israel out of the land of Egypt; but, The Lord 
liveth, that brought up the children of Israel from 
the land of the North, and from all the lands whither 
he had driven them.’ Their old servitude in Egypt 
came back to their minds now that they were captives 
in a strange land, and the remembrance that they 
had already been delivered from it was an earnest 
that they were yet to return. Deeply rooted in the 
national mind, it had almost become an attribute of 
God himself that He was their deliverer from the 
house of bondage.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vi-p17">With this narrower view of the return of the 
children of Israel from captivity, not without a 
remembrance of that great empire which had once 
extended from the River of Egypt to the Euphrates, <pb n="150" id="vi-Page_150" />there blended also the hope of another kingdom in 
which dwelt righteousness—the kingdom of Solomon ‘become the kingdom of Christ and God’. The 
children of Israel had been in their origin ‘the fewest 
of all people’, and the most alien to the nations 
round about. The Lord their God was a jealous 
God, who would not suffer them to mingle with the 
idolatries of the heathen. And in that early age of 
the world, when national life was so strong and individuals so feeble, we cannot conceive how the 
worship of the true God could have been otherwise 
preserved. But the day had passed away when the 
nation could be trusted with the preservation of the 
faith of Jehovah; ‘it had never been good for much 
at any time.’ The prophets, too, seem to withdraw 
from the scenes of political events; they are no longer 
the judges and leaders of Israel; it is a part of their 
mission to commit to writing for the use of after ages 
the predictions which they utter. We pass into 
another country, to another kingdom in which the 
prospect is no more that which Moses saw from 
Mount Pisgah, but in which the ‘Lord’s horn is exalted in the top of the 
mountains, and all nations flock to it’.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vi-p18">In this kingdom the Gentiles have a place, still on 
the outskirts, but not wholly excluded from the circle 
of God’s providence. Sometimes they are placed on 
a level with Israel, the ‘circumcised with the uncircumcised’, as if only to teach the Apostle’s lesson, 
‘that there is no respect of persons with God’ (<scripRef id="vi-p18.1" passage="Jer. ix. 25" parsed="|Jer|9|25|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jer.9.25">Jer. 
ix. 25</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="Jer 9:26" id="vi-p18.2" parsed="|Jer|9|26|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jer.9.26">26</scripRef>; compare <scripRef id="vi-p18.3" passage="Rom. ii. 12-28" parsed="|Rom|2|12|2|28" osisRef="Bible:Rom.2.12-Rom.2.28">Rom. ii. 12-28</scripRef>). At other 
times they are themselves the subjects of promises 
and threatenings (<scripRef id="vi-p18.4" passage="Jer. xii. 14-17" parsed="|Jer|12|14|12|17" osisRef="Bible:Jer.12.14-Jer.12.17">Jer. xii. 14-17</scripRef>). It is to them 
that God will turn when His patience is exhausted 
with the rebellions of Israel; for whom it shall be ‘more tolerable’ than for Israel and Judah in the <pb n="151" id="vi-Page_151" />day of the Lord. They are those upon whom, though 
at a distance, the brightness of Jehovah must over 
flow; who, in the extremities of the earth, are bathed 
with the light of His presence. Helpers of the joy 
of Israel, they pour with gifts and offerings through 
the open gates of the city of God. They have a 
part in Messiah’s kingdom, not of right, but because 
without them it would be imperfect and incomplete. 
In one passage only, which is an exception to the 
general spirit of prophecy, Israel ‘makes the third’ with Egypt and Assyria, ‘whom the Lord of Hosts 
shall bless’ (<scripRef id="vi-p18.5" passage="Is. xix. 18-25" parsed="|Isa|19|18|19|25" osisRef="Bible:Isa.19.18-Isa.19.25">Is. xix. 18-25</scripRef>).</p>
<p class="normal" id="vi-p19">It was not possible that such should be the relation 
of the Gentiles to the people of God in the Epistles 
of St. Paul. Experience seemed to invert the natural 
order of Providence—the Jew first and afterwards 
the Gentile. Accordingly, what is subordinate in 
the prophets, becomes of principal importance in the 
application of the Apostle. The dark sayings about 
the Gentiles had more meaning than the utterers of 
them were aware of. Events connected them with 
the rejection of the Jews, of which the same prophets 
spoke. Not only had the Gentiles a place on the 
outskirts of the people of God, gathering up the 
fragments of promises ‘under the table’; they them 
selves were the spiritual Israel. When the prophets 
spoke of the Mount Sion, and all nations flowing to it, 
they were not expecting literally the restoration of 
the kingdom to Israel. They spoke of they knew 
not what—of something that had as yet no existence 
upon the earth. What that was, the vision on the 
way to Damascus, no less than the history of the 
Church and the world, revealed to the Apostle of 
the Gentiles.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vi-p20">(3) Another characteristic of Hebrew prophecy is 
the transition from the nation to the individual. <pb n="152" id="vi-Page_152" />That is to say, first the nation becomes an individual; 
it is spoken of, thought of, dealt with, as a person, 
it ‘makes the third’ with God and the prophet. 
Almost a sort of drama is enacted between them, the 
argument of which is the mercy and justice of God; 
and the Jewish nation itself has many parts assigned to 
it. Sometimes she is the ‘adulterous sister’, the ‘wife of whoredoms’, who has gone astray with 
Chaldean and Egyptian lovers. In other passages, 
still retaining the same personal relation to God, 
the ‘daughter of my people’ is soothed and comforted; then a new vision rises before the prophet’s mind—not the same with that of the Jewish people, 
but not wholly distinct from it, in which the suffering 
prophet himself, or Cyrus the prophet king, have 
a part—the vision of ‘the servant of God’, ‘the 
Saviour with dyed garments’ from Bosra—‘he shall 
grow up before him as a tender plant;’ ‘he is led as 
a lamb to the slaughter’ (<scripRef id="vi-p20.1" passage="Is. liii. 2" parsed="|Isa|53|2|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.53.2">Is. liii. 2</scripRef>, <scripRef passage="Is 53:7" id="vi-p20.2" parsed="|Isa|53|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Isa.53.7">7</scripRef>; compare <scripRef id="vi-p20.3" passage="Jer. xi. 19" parsed="|Jer|11|19|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jer.11.19">Jer. 
xi. 19</scripRef>). Yet there is a kind of glory even on earth 
in this image of gentleness and suffering: ‘A bruised 
reed shall he not break, and smoking flax shall he 
not quench, until he hath brought forth judgement 
unto victory.’ We feel it to be strange, and yet it is 
true. So we have sometimes seen the image of the 
kingdom of God among ourselves, not in noble 
churches or scenes of ecclesiastical power or splendour, 
but in the face of some child or feeble person, 
who, after overcoming agony, is about to depart and 
be with Christ.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vi-p21">Analogies from Greek philosophy may seem far 
fetched in reference to Hebrew prophecy, yet there 
are particular points in which subjects the most 
dissimilar receive a new light from one another. In 
the writings of Plato and Aristotle, and the philosophers who were their successors, moral truths <pb n="153" id="vi-Page_153" />gradually separate from politics, and the man is 
acknowledged to be different from the mere citizen: 
and there arises a sort of ideal of the individual, who 
has a responsibility to himself only. The growth of 
Hebrew prophecy is so different; its figures and 
modes of conception are so utterly unlike; there 
seems such a wide gulf between morality which 
almost excludes God, and religion which exists only 
in God, that at first sight we are unwilling to allow 
any similarity to exist between them. Yet an important point in both of them is really the same. 
For the transition from the nation to the individual 
is also the more perfect revelation of God Himself, 
the change from the temporal to the spiritual, from 
the outward glories of Messiah’s reign to the kingdom 
of God which is within. Prophets as well as apostles 
teach the near intimate personal relation of man 
to God. The prophet and psalmist, who is at one 
moment inspired with the feelings of a whole people, 
returns again to God to express the lowliest sorrows of 
the individual Christian. The thought of the Israel 
of God is latent in prophecy itself, not requiring 
a great nation or company of believers; but where 
one is there is God present with him.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vi-p22">There is another way also in which the individual 
takes the place of the nation in the purposes of God; ‘a remnant shall be saved’. In the earlier books 
of the Old Testament, the whole people is bound 
up together for good or for evil. In the law especially, 
there is no trace that particular tribes or individuals 
are to be singled out for the favour of God. Even 
their great men are not so much individuals as representatives of the whole people. They serve God as a 
nation; as a nation they go astray. If, in the earlier 
times of Jewish history, we suppose an individual 
good man living ‘amid an adulterous and crooked <pb n="154" id="vi-Page_154" />generation’, we can scarcely imagine the relation in 
which he would stand to the blessings and cursings 
of the law. Would the righteous perish with the 
wicked? That be ‘far from thee, O Lord’. Yet ‘prosperity, the blessing of the Old Testament’, was 
bound up with the existence of the nation. Gradually 
the germ of the new dispensation begins to unfold 
itself; the bands which held the nation together are 
broken in pieces; a fragment only is preserved, a 
branch, in the Apostle’s language, cut off from the 
patriarchal stem, to be the beginning of another 
Israel.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vi-p23">The passage quoted by St. Paul in the eleventh 
chapter of the Romans is the first indication of this 
change in God’s mode of dealing with His people. 
The prophet Elijah wanders forth into the wilderness 
to lay before the Lord the iniquities of the people: ‘The children of Israel have forsaken thy covenant, 
thrown down thine altars, and slain thy prophets 
with the sword.’ ‘But what,’ we may ask with the 
Apostle, ‘saith the answer of God to him?’ Not ‘They are corrupt, they are altogether become abominable’, but 
‘Yet I have seven thousand men who 
have not bowed the knee to Baal’. The whole 
people were not to be regarded as one; there were a 
few who still preserved, amid the general corruption, 
the worship of the true God.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vi-p24">The marked manner in which the answer of God 
is introduced, the contrast of the ‘still small voice’ with the thunder, the storm, and the earthquake, 
the natural symbols of the presence of God in the 
law—the contradiction of the words spoken to the 
natural bent of the prophet’s mind, and the greatness 
of Elijah’s own character—all tend to stamp this 
passage as marking one of the epochs of prophecy. 
The solitude of the prophet and his separation in <pb n="155" id="vi-Page_155" />‘the mount of God’, from the places in which 
‘men 
ought to worship’, are not without meaning. There 
had not always ‘been this proverb in the house of 
Israel’; but from this time onwards it is repeated 
again and again. We trace the thought of a remnant 
to be saved in captivity, or to return from captivity, 
through a long succession of prophecies—Hosea, 
Amos, Micah, Isaiah, Jeremiah, Ezekiel;—it is the 
text of almost all the prophets, passing, as a familiar 
word, from the Old Testament to the New. The 
voice uttered to Elijah was the beginning of this 
new Revelation.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vi-p25">(4) Coincident with the promise of a remnant is the 
precept, ‘I will have mercy and not sacrifice,’ which, 
in modern language, opposes the moral to the ceremonial law. It is another and the greatest step 
onward towards the spiritual dispensation. Moral 
and religious truths hang together; no one can admit 
one of them in the highest sense, without admitting 
a principle which involves the rest. He who acknowledged that God was a God of mercy and not of 
sacrifice, could not long have supposed that He dealt 
with nations only, or that He raised men up for no 
other end but to be vessels of His wrath or monuments of His vengeance. For a time there might be 
‘things too hard for him’, clouds resting on his 
earthly tabernacle, when he ‘saw the ungodly in such 
prosperity’; yet had he knowledge enough, as he ‘went into the sanctuary of God’, and confessed him 
self to be ‘a stranger and pilgrim upon the earth’.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vi-p26">It is in the later prophets that the darkness begins 
to be dispelled and the ways of God justified to man. 
Ezekiel is above all others the teacher of this ‘new 
commandment’. The familiar words, ‘when the 
wicked man turneth away from his wickedness, and 
doeth that which is lawful and right, he shall save his <pb n="156" id="vi-Page_156" />soul alive,’ are the theme of a great part of this 
wonderful book. Other prophets have more of 
poetical beauty, a deeper sense of Divine things, a tenderer feeling of the mercies of God to His people; 
none teach so simply this great moral lesson, to us 
the first of all lessons. On the eve of the captivity, 
and in the midst of it, when the hour of mercy is past, 
and no image is too loathsome to describe the 
iniquities of Israel, still the prophet does not forget 
that the Lord will not destroy the righteous with the 
wicked: ‘Though Noah, Daniel, and Job were in the 
land, as I live, saith the Lord, they shall deliver 
neither son nor daughter; they shall deliver but their 
own souls by their righteousness’ (<scripRef passage="Ezek 14:20" id="vi-p26.1" parsed="|Ezek|14|20|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Ezek.14.20">xiv. 20</scripRef>). 
‘Yet, 
behold, therein shall be left a remnant; and they 
shall know that I have not done without cause all 
that I have done, saith the Lord’ (<scripRef passage="Ezek 14:22,23" id="vi-p26.2" parsed="|Ezek|14|22|14|23" osisRef="Bible:Ezek.14.22-Ezek.14.23">ver. 22, 23</scripRef>).</p>
<p class="normal" id="vi-p27">It is observable that, in the Book of Ezekiel as well as of 
Jeremiah, this new principle on which God deals with mankind is recognized as a 
contradiction to the rule by which he had formerly dealt with them. At the 
commencement of chap, xviii, as if with the intention of revoking the words of 
the second commandment, ‘visiting the sins of the fathers upon the children,’ it 
is said:—</p>
<p class="normal" id="vi-p28">‘The word of the Lord came unto me again, saying,</p>
<p class="normal" id="vi-p29">‘What mean ye, that ye use this proverb concerning 
the land of Israel, saying, The fathers have eaten sour 
grapes, and the children’s teeth are set on edge? 

</p>
<p class="normal" id="vi-p30">‘<i>As</i> I live, saith the Lord GOD, ye shall not have 
<i>occasion</i> any more to use this proverb in Israel.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vi-p31">‘Behold, all souls are mine; as the soul of the father, so 
also the soul of the son is mine: the soul that sinneth, it shall die.’</p>
<p class="normal" id="vi-p32">Similar language occurs also in <scripRef id="vi-p32.1" passage="Jer. xxxi. 29" parsed="|Jer|31|29|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Jer.31.29">Jer. xxxi. 29</scripRef>, in a 
connexion which makes it still more remarkable, as <pb n="157" id="vi-Page_157" />the new truth is described as a part of that fuller 
revelation which God will give of himself, when He 
makes a new covenant with the house of Israel. And 
yet the same prophet, as if not at all times conscious 
of his own lesson, says also in his prayer to God (<scripRef id="vi-p32.2" passage="Lam. v. 7" parsed="|Lam|5|7|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Lam.5.7">Lam. 
v. 7</scripRef>.), ‘Our fathers have sinned and are not, and we 
have borne their iniquities.’ The truth which he felt 
was not one and the same always, but rather two 
opposite truths, like the Law and the Gospel, which 
for a while seemed to struggle with one another in 
the teaching of the prophet and the heart of man.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vi-p33">And yet this opposition was not necessarily conscious to the prophet himself. Isaiah, who saw the 
whole nation going before to judgement, did not 
refrain from preaching the lessons, ‘If ye be willing 
and obedient,’ and ‘Let the wicked forsake his way, 
and the unrighteous man his thoughts’. Ezekiel, the 
first thought and spirit of whose prophecies might be 
described in modern language as the responsibility of 
man, like Micaiah in the Book of Kings, seemed to 
see the false prophets inspired by Jehovah Himself to 
their own destruction. As in the prophet, so in the 
Apostle, there was no sense that the two lessons were 
in any degree inconsistent with each other. It is an 
age of criticism and philosophy, which, in making the 
attempt to conceive the relation of God to the world 
in a more abstract way, has invented for itself the 
perplexity, or, may we venture to say, by the very fact 
of acknowledging it, has also found its solution. The 
intensity with which the prophet felt the truths that 
he revealed, the force with which he uttered them, the 
desire with which he yearned after their fulfilment, 
have passed from the earth; but the truths them 
selves remain an everlasting possession. We seem to 
look upon them more calmly, and adjust them more 
truly. They no longer break through the world of <pb n="158" id="vi-Page_158" />sight with unequal power; they can never again be 
confused with the accidents of time and place. The 
history of the Jewish people has ceased to be the only 
tabernacle in which they are enshrined; they have an 
independent existence, and a light and order of their 
own.</p><pb n="159" id="vi-Page_159" />
</div1>

    <div1 title="Essay On the Probability that Many of St. Paul’s Epistles Have Been Lost." id="vii" prev="vi" next="viii">
<h2 id="vii-p0.1">ON THE PROBABILITY THAT MANY OF ST. PAUL’S EPISTLES HAVE BEEN LOST</h2>
<p class="center" id="vii-p1"><span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="vii-p1.1">Ἐν πάσῃ ἐπιστολῇ</span>—‘In every Epistle.’—<scripRef passage="2Thess 3:16" id="vii-p1.2" parsed="|2Thess|3|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Thess.3.16">2 Thess. iii. 17</scripRef>.</p>

<p class="normal" id="vii-p2">THESE three words, dropping out by the way, open 
a field for reflection to those who maintain the 
genuineness of the Epistle in which they occur, 
because they imply, or at least make it probable, 
that St. Paul wrote other Epistles, which were never 
reckoned among the Canonical books, and of which 
all trace must therefore have disappeared in ecclesiastical history, even in that early age in which the 
Canon was beginning to be fixed.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vii-p3">Other expressions in the writings of the Apostle 
lead to the same inference. In the second chapter 
of the Epistle from which they are taken, which it is 
important to observe is almost the earliest of those 
extant, and the words of which cannot therefore refer 
to the Epistles which are familiar to us, he twice 
speaks of ‘a letter as from us’, as a common and 
possible occurrence (<scripRef passage="2Thess 2:2,15" id="vii-p3.1" parsed="|2Thess|2|2|0|0;|2Thess|2|15|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Thess.2.2 Bible:2Thess.2.15">ver. 2, 15</scripRef>). In the Second Epistle 
to the Corinthians, <scripRef passage="2Cor 10:10" id="vii-p3.2" parsed="|2Cor|10|10|0|0" osisRef="Bible:2Cor.10.10">x. 10</scripRef>, the Apostle supposes his 
adversaries to say ‘that his letters are weighty and 
powerful’; to which he replies in the next verse, ‘Such as we are in word by letters when absent, such 
will we also be in deed when we are present’. Is 
it likely that the Apostle is here referring to the 
First Epistle only? The words of <scripRef id="vii-p3.3" passage="1 Cor. v. 9" parsed="|1Cor|5|9|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.5.9">1 Cor. v. 9</scripRef>, ‘I 
wrote unto you in the epistle,’ probably allude, <pb n="160" id="vii-Page_160" />notwithstanding the tense, to the letter which he was 
writing at the time, and have, therefore, nothing 
to do with our present inquiry. But the general 
character of both Epistles to the Corinthians leads to 
the conviction that he was in habits of correspondence 
with the teachers of the Church of Corinth. It 
appears also from <scripRef id="vii-p3.4" passage="1 Cor. xvi. 3" parsed="|1Cor|16|3|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.16.3">1 Cor. xvi. 3</scripRef> that he was intending 
(although the intention in this instance was not 
fulfilled) to send messengers with letters of introduction, as we term them, to the Church at Jerusalem;—letters of Christian courtesy, of which one 
only—the short Epistle to Philemon—has been 
preserved to after-ages. Similar occasions must 
often have occurred in the course of a long life and 
ministry; St. Paul did not cease to be St. Paul in his 
feelings towards others, because what he wrote in 
the privacy of the closet was not destined to be read 
afterwards by the whole Christian world. Once 
more, in the Epistle to the Colossians, <scripRef passage="Col 4:16" id="vii-p3.5" parsed="|Col|4|16|0|0" osisRef="Bible:Col.4.16">iv. 16</scripRef>, the 
Apostle enjoins the Churches of Colossae and Laodicea 
to interchange the letters which they had received 
from him. It is only a conjecture, and one which is 
not favoured by the similarity of the Epistles to the 
Colossians and Ephesians, that the Epistle here 
referred to as the Epistle to the Laodiceans is the 
extant Epistle to the Ephesians. Here then are signs 
of another lost Epistle. The allusion in the Second 
Epistle of St. Peter, <scripRef passage="2Pet 3:15,16" id="vii-p3.6" parsed="|2Pet|3|15|3|16" osisRef="Bible:2Pet.3.15-2Pet.3.16">iii. 15, 16</scripRef>, ‘Even as our beloved 
brother Paul also, according to the wisdom given 
unto him, hath written unto you; as also in all his 
epistles, speaking in them of these things; in which 
are some things hard to be understood, which they 
that are unlearned and unstable wrest, as they do 
also the other scriptures, unto their own destruction,’ 
may be mentioned also, though it has only a general 
bearing on our present subject.</p><pb n="161" id="vii-Page_161" />
<p class="normal" id="vii-p4">(ii) The character of the Apostle is a further 
presumption on the same side of the question. He 
who lives in himself the life of all the Churches, who 
is praying for his converts night and day, and who 
allows no other concerns to occupy his mind,—of such 
an one is it reasonable to suppose that, during his 
whole ministry, to all his followers in many lands, 
he would write no other Epistles but those which 
have come down to us? One might have thought 
that every year, almost every month, he would have 
found some exhortation to give to them; that he 
would have received news of them from some quarter 
or other touching divisions which required healing, 
or persecution under which his children needed 
comfort, or advances of the truth which called for 
his counsel and sympathy. One might have thought 
that his affection for them, and his extreme (may we 
call it?) sensitiveness to their feelings towards himself, 
would have led him to make use of every opportunity 
for writing to them or hearing from them. He who 
had no rest in his soul until he had sent Timothy to 
know their state, could not have borne to have passed 
a great portion of his life without knowledge of them 
or intercourse with them. But if so, the Canonical 
Epistles or Letters cannot be the only ones of which 
the Apostle was the author. For, including the 
Pastoral Epistles, their number is but thirteen, not 
one in two years for the entire active portion of the 
Apostle’s life, and these very unequally spread over 
different periods. Of the first ten or fifteen years no 
Epistle is extant; then two short ones begin the 
series; after an interval of some years succeeded by 
another short one: then in a single year follow the 
three larger Epistles together, more than half the 
whole: lastly, in the years of his imprisonment, we 
have not much more than a short Epistle for every <pb n="162" id="vii-Page_162" />year. Is it likely that there were no others?—or are we 
suffering ourselves to be imposed upon by the fear of disturbing a natural but 
superficial impression?</p>
<p class="normal" id="vii-p5">(iii) The Epistles which are extant, with the 
exception of the Epistle to the Romans, are unlike 
the compositions of one who in his whole life wrote 
only ten letters. They are too lively and draw too 
near to the hearts of men. Those especially to the 
Thessalonians, Corinthians, Galatians, and Colossians 
(compare Philemon) imply habits of familiar intercourse between the Apostle and the distant Churches. 
Messengers are passing from him to them, and he is 
minutely informed of their circumstances. There is 
no trace of ignorance on the Apostle’s part of what is 
going on among them. There is none of that natural 
formality which grows up in letters between unknown 
persons. Would the Apostle have written to a 
Church which he only addressed once in his life in a style which is more like talking than writing?—and without the least allusion 
anywhere to the singularity of the circumstance of his writing to them?</p>
<p class="normal" id="vii-p6">But if, as the allusions which have been mentioned 
and the reason of the thing, and the style of the 
extant Epistles themselves, lead us to suppose, 
St. Paul wrote other Epistles, which have not been 
handed down to us, then many reflections arise in our 
minds, some of which have an important bearing on 
the interpretation of Scripture.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vii-p7">1. It has been observed that within a single year of 
his life the Apostle wrote the Epistle to the Romans 
and the two Epistles to the Corinthians, which are in 
quantity equal to more than half the whole of his 
Epistles, and not much short of a seventh portion of 
the entire New Testament. Nor is it certain that <pb n="163" id="vii-Page_163" />these were the only Epistles written by him in the 
same year: the reverse is more likely. Now suppose 
we take this as the criterion of the probable amount 
of his lost writings, and that during each year of his 
ministry, which extended over a period of at least 
twenty-five years, he wrote an equal quantity,—though 
it would not be true to say that ‘the world itself 
would not contain the books that would have been 
written,’ yet the result would have been a volume 
three times the size of the New Testament. There is 
nothing extravagant in this speculation, although 
there is no proof of it; the allusions to lost Epistles 
make the idea extremely probable. Nor would any 
one think it extravagant if the Apostle had not been 
one of the Canonical writers, whose writings we are 
accustomed to regard as supernaturally preserved to 
us.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vii-p8">2. Suppose, further, that in a distant part of the 
world, in some Syriac, or Armenian, or Aethiopic transcript, or even in its 
original language, buried in the unexcavated portions of Herculaneum or Pompeii, 
one of these lost Epistles were suddenly brought to light: with what feelings would it be received by the 
astonished world! The return of the Apostle himself 
to earth would hardly be a more surprising event. 
There are minds to whom such a discovery would 
seem to involve more danger than the loss of an 
Epistle which we already have. It is not impossible 
that it might be suppressed or ever it found its way 
to the Christian public. Suppose it to escape this 
fate; it is printed and translated: with what anxiety 
do men turn over its pages, to find in them something 
which has a bearing on this or that controverted 
point! If touching upon disputed matters, is it too 
much to conceive that it would not find equal acceptance with disputants on both sides—supposing that it 
<pb n="164" id="vii-Page_164" />favoured one of them rather than the other? Time 
would elapse before the new Epistle would find its 
way into the language of theology. There would be 
no Fathers or Commentators to overlay it with traditional interpretations. It is strange but also true 
that it could never receive the deference and respect 
which has attached to those more legitimate Epistles 
in the possession of which the Christian Church has 
gloried for above eighteen centuries. And some one 
standing aloof might ask whether any article of faith 
which such an accident might disturb could be necessary to salvation.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vii-p9">3. Another supposition may be raised of the discovery not of one but of many lost Epistles of St. Paul, 
which suggests a new question. Would the balance 
of Christian truth be thereby altered? Not so. A 
moment’s reflection will remind us that the servant is 
not above his Lord, nor the disciple above his Master. 
If we have failed to gather from the words of Christ 
the spirit of the Gospel, a new Epistle of St. Paul 
would hardly enlighten us; if we are partakers of 
that spirit we have more religious knowledge than it 
is possible to exhaust on earth. The alarm is no 
sooner raised than dispelled. The chief use of 
bringing the supposition before our minds is to 
remind us of the simplicity of the faith of Christ. It 
may help to indicate also to the theological student 
the nature of the problem which he has to consider in 
the interpretation of Scripture, at once harder and 
easier than he at first supposed,—easier because 
simpler, harder because beset with artificial difficulties. 
Were the Epistles bearing the name of St. Paul not 
ten but thirty in number, a great change would take 
place in our mode of studying them. Is it not their 
shortness which provokes microscopic criticism?—the 
scantiness of materials giving rise to conjectures, the <pb n="165" id="vii-Page_165" />fragmentary thought itself provoking system? Words 
and phrases such as ‘justification by faith without the 
works of the law’ could not have had such a powerful 
and exclusive influence on the theology of after times 
had they been found in two only out of thirty 
Epistles. Theories and constructions soon come to an 
end when materials are abundant; ingenuity ceases to 
make an attempt to fill up the blanks of knowledge 
when the mind is distinctly conscious that it is dealing 
not with the whole but with a part only.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vii-p10">4. No difference is made by the supposition which 
has been raised respecting the extant Epistles considered as a rule of life and practice. Almost any one 
of them is a complete witness to the Author and 
Finisher of our faith; a complete text-book of the 
truths of the Gospel. But it is obvious that the 
supposition, or rather the simple fact, that Epistles 
have been lost which were written by St. Paul, is 
inconsistent with the theory of a plan which is some 
times attributed to the extant ones, which are regarded 
as a temple having many parts, even as there are 
many members in one body, and all members have 
not the same office. A mistaken idea of design is one 
of the most attractive errors in the interpretation of 
Scripture no less than of nature. No such plan or 
unity can be really conceived as existing in the 
Apostle’s own mind; for he could never have distinguished between the Epistles destined to be lost and 
those which have been allowed to survive. And to 
attribute such a plan to an overruling Providence 
would be an arbitrary fancy, involving not inspiration, 
but the supernatural selection and preservation of 
particular Epistles, and destructive to all natural ideas 
of the Gospel. It is a striking illustration of what 
may be termed the incidental character of Christianity, that (not without a Providence in this as in all <pb n="166" id="vii-Page_166" />other earthly things) some of the Epistles of St. Paul, 
in the course of nature, as if by chance, are for ever 
lost to us; while others, as if by chance, are handed 
down to be the treasures of the Christian world 
throughout all ages.</p>
<p class="normal" id="vii-p11">5. There is no reason to suppose that those Epistles 
of St. Paul which have been preserved were more 
sacred or inspired than those which were lost, or 
either more so than his discourses in the synagogue at 
Thessalonica during ‘three Sabbath days’, at Athens, 
at Corinth, at Rome, or the other places in which he 
preached the Gospel. The supposition of the lost 
Epistles indefinitely extends itself when we think of 
lost words. Of these it might be truly said, ‘that if 
they were written every one, even the world itself 
would not contain the books that should be written.’ 
The writings of the Apostle, like the words of our 
Saviour, are but a fragment of his life. And they 
must be restored to their context before they can be 
truly understood. They do not acquire any real 
sacredness by isolation from the rest. It would be a 
loss, not a gain, to deprive the New Testament of its 
natural human character,—instead of receiving a 
higher and diviner meaning, it would only be reduced 
to a level with the sacred writings of the Asiatic 
religions. ‘So Christ and his Apostles went about 
speaking day after day,’ is a truer and more instructive thought than ‘these things were formally set 
down for our instruction’. Nor does it really diminish 
the power of Scripture to describe it, as it appears to 
the eye of the critical student, as a collection of 
fragmentary and occasional pieces. For these fragments are living plants; the germ of eternal life is in 
them all; the least of all seeds, when compared in 
bulk with human literature, they have grown up into 
a tree, the shade of which covers the earth.</p>

<pb n="167" id="vii-Page_167" />
</div1>

    <div1 title="From the Essay on the Law as the Strength of Sin." id="viii" prev="vii" next="ix">
<h2 id="viii-p0.1">FROM THE ESSAY ON THE LAW AS THE 
STRENGTH OF SIN</h2>
<p class="normal" id="viii-p1">‘The strength of sin is the law.’—<scripRef passage="1Cor 15:56" id="viii-p1.1" parsed="|1Cor|15|56|0|0" osisRef="Bible:1Cor.15.56">1 Cor. xv. 56</scripRef>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii-p2">IN another sense than that in which the Apostle 
employs the words, ‘the law is dead to us, and we to 
the law.’ The lapse of ages has but deepened the 
chasm which separates Judaism from Christianity. 
Between us and them there is a gulf fixed, so that few 
are they who pass from them to us, nor do any go 
from us to them. The question remains, What 
application is it possible for us to make of that which 
has preceded? Is there anything in the world around standing in the same 
relation to us that the law did to the contemporaries of St. Paul?</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii-p3">One answer that might be given is, ‘the Roman 
Catholic Church.’ The experience of Luther seems 
indeed not unlike that struggle which St. Paul 
describes. But whatever resemblance may be found 
between Romanism and the ancient Jewish religion,—whether in their ceremonial or sacrificial character, 
or in the circumstance of their both resting on 
outward and visible institutions, and so limiting the 
worship of Spirit and truth,—it cannot be said that 
Romanism stands in the same relation to us individually that the law did to the Apostle St. Paul. The 
real parallels are more general, though less obvious. 
The law St. Paul describes as without us, but not 
in that sense in which an object of sense is without 
us: though without us it exercises an inward power; <pb n="168" id="viii-Page_168" />it drives men to despair; it paralyses human nature; 
it causes evil by its very justice and holiness. It is 
like a barrier which we cannot pass; a chain where 
with a nation is bound together; a rule which is 
not adapted to human feelings, but which guides 
them into subjection to itself.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii-p4">It has been already remarked that a general parallel 
to ‘the law as the strength of sin’ is to be found 
in that strange blending of good and evil, of truth 
and error, which is the condition of our earthly 
existence. But there seem also to be cases in which 
the parallel is yet closer; in which good is not only 
the accidental cause of evil, but the limiting principle 
which prevents man from working out to the utter 
most his individual and spiritual nature. In some 
degree, for example, society may exercise the same 
tyranny over us, and its conventions be stumblingblocks to us of the same kind as the law to the 
contemporaries of St. Paul; or, in another way, the 
thought of self and the remembrance of our past life 
may ‘deceive and slay us.’ As in the description of 
the seventh chapter of the Romans:—‘It was I, and 
it was not I; and who can deliver me from the 
influence of education and the power of my former 
self?’ Or faith and reason, reason and faith may 
seem mutually to limit each other, and to make the 
same opposition in speculation that the law and the 
flesh did to the Apostle in practice. Or, to seek 
the difficulty on a lower level, while fully assured of 
the truths of the Gospel, we may seem to be excluded 
from them by our mental or bodily constitution, 
which no influences of the Spirit or power of habit 
may be capable of changing.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii-p5">I. The society even of a Christian country—and 
the same remark applies equally to a Church—is 
only to a certain extent based upon Christian principle. <pb n="169" id="viii-Page_169" />It rests neither on the view that all mankind 
are evil, nor that they are all good, but on certain 
motives, supposed to be strong enough to bind 
mankind together; on institutions handed down from 
former generations; on tacit compacts between op 
posing parties and opinions. Every government must 
tolerate, and therefore must to a certain degree 
sanction, contending forms of faith. Even in reference to those more general principles of truth and 
justice which, in theory at least, equally belong to all 
religions, the government is limited by expediency, 
and seeks only to enforce them so far as is required for 
the preservation of society. Hence arises a necessary 
opposition between the moral principles of the individual and the political principles of a state. A 
good man may be sensitive for his faith, zealous for 
the honour of God, and for every moral and spiritual 
good; the statesman has to begin by considering the 
conditions of human society. Aristotle raises a famous 
question, whether the good citizen is the good man? 
We have rather to raise the question, whether the 
good man is the good citizen? If matters of state 
are to be determined by abstract principles of morality 
and religion,—if, for the want of such principles, 
whole nations are to be consigned to the vengeance of 
heaven,—if the rule is to be not ‘my kingdom is not 
of this world’, but, ‘we ought to obey God rather 
than man’—there is nothing left but to supersede 
civil society, and found a religious one in its stead.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii-p6">It is no imaginary spectre that we are raising, but 
one that acts powerfully on the minds of religious 
men. Is it not commonly said by many, that the 
government is unchristian, that the legislature is 
unchristian, that all governments and all legislatures 
are the enemies of Christ and His Church? Herein 
to them is the fixed evil of the world; not in vice, or <pb n="170" id="viii-Page_170" />in war, or in injustice, or in falsehood; but simply 
in the fact that the constitution of their country 
conforms to the laws of human society. It is not 
necessary to suppose that they will succeed in carrying 
out their principles, or that a civilized nation will 
place its liberties in the keeping of a religious party. 
But, without succeeding, they do a great deal of harm 
to themselves and to the world. For they draw the 
mind away from the simple truths of the Gospel to 
manifestations of opinion and party spirit; they waste 
their own power to do good; some passing topic of 
theological controversy drains their life. We may not ‘do evil that good may come’, they say; and 
‘what is 
morally wrong cannot be politically right’; and with 
this misapplied ‘syllogism of the conscience’ they 
would make it impossible, in the mixed state of human 
affairs, to act at all, either for good or evil. He who 
seriously believes that not for our actual sins, but 
for some legislative measure of doubtful expediency, 
the wrath of God is hanging over his country, is in so 
unreal a state of mind as to be scarcely capable of 
discerning the real evils by which we are surrounded. 
The remedies of practical ills sink into insignificance 
compared with some point in which the interests of 
religion appear to be, but are not, concerned.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii-p7">But it is not only in the political world that 
imaginary forms of evil present themselves, and we 
are haunted by ideas which can never be carried out 
in practice; the difficulty comes nearer home to most 
of us in our social life. If governments and nations 
appear unchristian, the appearance of society itself is 
in a certain point of view still more unchristian. 
Suppose a person acquainted with the real state of 
the world in which we live and move, and neither 
morosely depreciating nor unduly exalting human 
nature, to turn to the image of the Christian Church <pb n="171" id="viii-Page_171" />in the New Testament, how great would the difference appear! How would the blessing of poverty 
contrast with the real, even the moral advantages of 
wealth! the family of love, with distinctions of ranks! 
the spiritual, almost supernatural, society of the first 
Christians, with our world of fashion, of business, of 
pleasure! the community of goods, with our meagre 
charity to others! the prohibition of going to law 
before the heathen, with our endless litigation before 
judges of all religions! the cross of Christ, with our 
ordinary life! How little does the world in which 
we live seem to be designed for the tabernacle of 
immortal souls! How large a portion of mankind, 
even in a civilized country, appears to be sacrificed to 
the rest, and to be without the means of moral and 
religious improvement! How fixed, and steadfast, 
and regular do dealings of money and business 
appear! how transient and passing are religious objects! Then, again, consider how society, sometimes 
in self-defence, sets a false stamp on good and evil; as 
in the excessive punishment of the errors of women, 
compared with Christ’s conduct to the woman who 
was a sinner. Or when men are acknowledged to be 
in the sight of God equal, how strange it seems that 
one should heap up money for another, and be 
dependent on him for his daily life. Susceptible 
minds, attaching themselves, some to one point, some 
to another, may carry such reflections very far, until 
society itself appears evil, and they desire some 
primitive patriarchal mode of life. They are tired of 
conventionalities; they want, as they say, to make 
the Gospel a reality; to place all men on a religious, 
social, and political equality. In this, as in the last 
case, ‘they are kicking against the pricks’; what they 
want is a society which has not the very elements of 
a social state; they do not perceive that the cause of <pb n="172" id="viii-Page_172" />the evil is human nature itself, which will not cohere 
without mixed motives and received forms and distinctions, and that Providence has been pleased to 
rest the world on a firmer basis than is supplied by 
the fleeting emotions of philanthropy, viz. self-interest. 
We are not, indeed, to sit with our arms folded, and 
acquiesce in human evil. But we must separate the 
accidents from the essence of this evil: questions of 
taste, things indifferent, or customary, or necessary, 
from the weightier matters of oppression, falsehood, 
vice. The ills of society are to be struggled against 
in such a manner as not to violate the conditions of 
society; the precepts of Scripture are to be applied, 
but not without distinctions of times and countries; 
Christian duties are to be enforced, but not identified 
with political principles. To see the world,—not as it 
ought to be, but as it is,—to be on a level with the 
circumstances in which God has placed them, to 
renounce the remote and impossible for what is 
possible and in their reach; above all, to begin 
within,—these are the limits which enthusiasts should 
set to their aspirations after social good. It is a 
weary thing to be all our life long warring against 
the elements, or, like the slaves of some eastern lord, 
using our hands in a work which can only be accomplished by levers and machines. The physician of 
society should aid nature instead of fighting against 
it; he must let the world alone as much as he can; 
to a certain degree, he will even accept things as they 
are, in the hope of bettering them.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii-p8">II. Mere weakness of character will sometimes 
afford an illustration of the Apostle’s words. If there 
are some whose days are ‘bound each to each by 
natural piety’, there are others on whom the same 
continuous power is exercised for evil as well as good; 
they are unable to throw off their former self; the <pb n="173" id="viii-Page_173" />sins of their youth lie heavy on them; the influence 
of opinions which they have ceased to hold discolours 
their minds. Or it may be that their weakness takes 
a different form, viz. that of clinging to some 
favourite resolve, or of yielding to some fixed idea 
which gets dominion over them, and becomes the 
limit of all their ideas. A common instance of this 
may be found in the use made by many persons of 
conscience. Whatever they wish or fancy, whatever 
course of action they are led to by some influence 
obvious to others, though unobserved by themselves, 
immediately assumes the necessary and stereotyped 
form of the conscientious fulfilment of a duty. To 
every suggestion of what is right and reasonable, they 
reply only with the words—‘their consciences will not 
allow it.’ They do what they think right; they do not observe that they never 
seem to themselves to do otherwise. No voice of authority, no opinion of others, 
weighs with them when put in the scale against the dictates of what they term 
conscience. As they get older, their narrow ideas of right acquire a greater 
tenacity; the world is going on, and they are as they were. A deadening 
influence lies on their moral nature, the peculiarity of which is, that, like 
the law, it assumes the appearance of good, differing from the law only in being 
unconscious. Conscience, one may say, putting their own character into the form 
of a truth or commandment, ‘has deceived and slain them.’</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii-p9">Another form of conscience yet more closely resembles the principle described in the seventh chapter 
of the Romans. There is a state in which man is 
powerless to act, and is, nevertheless, clairvoyant of 
all the good and evil of his own nature. He places 
the good and evil principle before him, and is ever 
oscillating between them. He traces the labyrinth <pb n="174" id="viii-Page_174" />of conflicting 
principles in the world, and is yet farther perplexed and entangled. He is 
sensitive to every breath of feeling, and incapable of the performance of any 
duty. Or take another example: it sometimes happens that the remembrance of past 
suffering, or the consciousness of sin, may so weigh a man down as fairly to 
paralyse his moral power. He is distracted between what he is and what he was; 
old habits and vices, and the new character which is being fashioned in him. 
Sometimes the balance seems to hang equal; he feels the earnest wish and desire 
to do rightly, but cannot hope to find pleasure and satisfaction in a good life; 
he desires heartily to repent, but can never think it possible that God should 
forgive. ‘It is I, and it is not I, but sin that dwelleth in me.’ ‘I have, and 
have never ceased to have, the wish for better things, even amid haunts of 
infamy and vice.’ In such language, even now, though with less fervour than in 
‘the first spiritual chaos of the affections’, does the soul cry out to God—‘O 
wretched man that I am, who shall deliver me from the body of this death?’</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii-p10">III. There is some danger of speculative difficulties 
presenting the same hindrance and stumbling-block 
to our own generation, that the law is described as 
doing to the contemporaries of St. Paul. As the law 
was holy, just, and good, so many of these difficulties 
are true, and have real grounds: all of them, except 
in cases where they spring from hatred and opposition 
to the Gospel, are at least innocent. And yet, by 
undermining received opinions, by increasing vanity 
and egotism, instead of strengthening the will and 
fixing the principles, their promulgation may become 
a temporary source of evil; so that, in the words of 
the Apostle, it may be said of them that, taking 
occasion by the truth, they deceive and slay men. <pb n="175" id="viii-Page_175" />What then? is the law sin? is honest inquiry wrong? 
God forbid! it is we ourselves who are incapable of 
receiving the results of inquiry; who will not believe 
unless we see; who demand a proof that we cannot 
have; who begin with appeals to authority, and 
tradition, and consequences, and, when dissatisfied 
with these, imagine that there is no other foundation 
on which life can repose but the loose and sandy 
structure of our individual opinions. Persons often 
load their belief in the hope of strengthening it; 
they escape doubt by assuming certainty. Or they 
believe ‘under an hypothesis’; their worldly interests 
lead them to acquiesce; their higher intellectual 
convictions rebel. Opinions, hardly won from study 
and experience, are found to be at variance with early 
education, or natural temperament. Opposite tendencies grow together in the mind; appearing and 
reappearing at intervals. Life becomes a patchwork 
of new and old cloth, or like a garment which changes 
colour in the sun.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii-p11">It is true that the generation to which we belong 
has difficulties to contend with, perhaps greater than 
those of any former age; and certainly different from 
them. Some of those difficulties arise out of the 
opposition of reason and faith; the critical inquiries 
of which the Old and New Testament have been the 
subject are a trouble to many; the circumstance 
that, while the Bible is the word of life for all men, 
such inquiries are open only to the few, increases the 
irritation. The habit of mind which has been formed 
in the study of Greek or Roman history may be 
warned off the sacred territory, but cannot really be 
prevented from trespassing: still more impossible is 
it to keep the level of knowledge at one point in 
Germany, at another in England. Geology, ethnology, historical and metaphysical criticism, assail in <pb n="176" id="viii-Page_176" />succession not the Scriptures themselves, but notions 
and beliefs which in the minds of many good men 
are bound up with them. The eternal strain to keep 
theology where it is while the world is going on, 
specious reconcilements, political or ecclesiastical 
exigencies, recent attempts to revive the past, and 
the reaction to which they have given birth, the 
contrast that everywhere arises of old and new, all 
add to the confusion. Probably no other age has 
been to the same extent the subject of cross and 
contradictory influences. What can be more unlike 
than the tone of sermons and of newspapers? or the 
ideas of men on art, politics, and religion, now, and 
half a generation ago? The thoughts of a few 
original minds, like wedges, pierce into all received 
and conventional opinions and are almost equally 
removed from either. The destruction of ‘shams,’ that is, the realization of things as they are amid all 
the conventions of thought and speech and action, 
is also an element of unsettlement. The excess of 
self-reflection, again, is not favourable to strength or 
simplicity of character. Every one seems to be 
employed in decomposing the world, human nature, 
and himself. The discovery is made that good and 
evil are mixed in a far more subtle way than at first 
sight would have appeared possible; and that even 
extremes of both meet in the same person. The 
mere analysis of moral and religious truth, the fact 
that we know the origin of many things which the 
last generation received on authority, is held by some 
to destroy their sacredness. Lastly, there are those 
who feel that all the doubts of sceptics put together 
fall short of that great doubt which has insinuated 
itself into their minds, from the contemplation of 
mankind—saying one thing and doing another.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii-p12">It is foolish to lament over these things; it would <pb n="177" id="viii-Page_177" />be still more foolish to denounce them. They are 
the mental trials of the age and country in which 
God has placed us. If they seem at times to exercise 
a weakening or unsettling influence, may we not hope 
that increasing love of truth, deeper knowledge of 
ourselves and other men, will, in the end, simplify 
and not perplex the path of life? We may leave off 
in mature years where we began in youth, and receive 
not only the kingdom of God, but the world also, as ‘little children’. The analysis of moral and religious 
truth may correct its errors without destroying its 
obligations. Experience of the illusions of religious 
feeling at a particular time should lead us to place 
religion on a foundation which is independent of 
feeling. Because the Scripture is no longer held to 
be a book of geology or ethnology, or a supernatural 
revelation of historical facts, it will not cease to be 
the law of our lives, exercising an influence over us, 
different in kind from the ideas of philosophical 
systems, or the aspirations of poetry or romance. 
Because the world (of which we are a part) is 
hypocritical and deceitful, and individuals go about 
dissecting their neighbours 1 motives and lives, that is 
a reason for cherishing a simple and manly temper of 
mind, which does not love men the less because it 
knows human nature more; which pierces the secrets 
of the heart, not by any process of anatomy, but by 
the light of an eye from which the mists of selfishness 
are dispersed.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii-p13">IV. The relation in which science stands to us may 
seem to bear but a remote resemblance to that in 
which the law stood to the Apostle St. Paul. Yet 
the analogy is not fanciful, but real. Traces of 
physical laws are discernible everywhere in the world 
around us; in ourselves also, whose souls are knit 
together with our bodies, whose bodies are a part of <pb n="178" id="viii-Page_178" />the material creation. It seems as if nature came so 
close to us as to leave no room for the motion of our 
will: instead of the inexhaustible grace of God 
enabling us to say, in the language of the Apostle, ‘I can do all things through Christ that strengtheneth 
me,’ we become more and more the slaves of our own 
physical constitution. Our state is growing like that 
of a person whose mind is over-sensitive to the nervous 
emotions of his own bodily frame. And as the self-consciousness becomes stronger and the contrast 
between faith and experience more vivid, there arises 
a conflict between the spirit and the flesh, nature and 
grace, not unlike that of which the Apostle speaks. 
No one who, instead of hanging to the past, will look 

forward to the future, can expect that natural science 
should stand in the same attitude towards revelation 
fifty years hence as at present. The faith of mankind 
varies from age to age; it is weaker, or it may be 
stronger, at one time than at another. But that 
which never varies or turns aside, which is always 
going on and cannot be driven back, is knowledge 
based on the sure ground of observation and experiment, the regular progress of which is itself 
matter of observation. The stage at which the few 
have arrived is already far in advance of the many, 
and if there were nothing remaining to be discovered, 
still the diffusion of the knowledge that we have, 
without new addition, would exert a great influence 
on religious and social life. Still greater is the 
indirect influence which science exercises through the 
medium of the arts. In one century a single invention has changed the face of Europe: three or 
four such inventions might produce a gulf between us 
and the future far greater than the interval which 
separates ancient from modern civilization. Doubtless 
God has provided a way that the thought of Him <pb n="179" id="viii-Page_179" />should not be banished from the hearts of men. And 
habit, and opinion, and prescription may ‘last our 
time,’ and many motives may conspire to keep our 
minds off the coming change. But if ever our present 
knowledge of geology, of languages, of the races and 
religions of mankind, of the human frame itself, shall 
be regarded as the starting-point of a goal which has 
been almost reached, supposing too the progress of 
science to be accompanied by a corresponding development of the mechanical arts, we can hardly 
anticipate, from what we already see, the new relation 
that will then arise between reason and faith. 
Perhaps the very opposition between them may have 
died away. At any rate experience shows that 
religion is not stationary when all other things are 
moving onward.</p>
<p class="normal" id="viii-p14">Changes of this kind pass gradually over the world; 
the mind of man is not suddenly thrown into a state 
for which it is unprepared. No one has more doubts 
than he can carry; the way of life is not found to 
stop and come to an end in the midst of a volcano, or 
on the edge of a precipice. Dangers occur, not from 
the disclosure of any new, or hitherto unobserved, 
facts, for which, as for all other blessings, we have 
reason to be thankful to God; but from our concealment or denial of them, from the belief that we can 
make them other than they are; from the fancy that 
some <i><span lang="LA" id="viii-p14.1">a priori</span></i> notion, some undefined word, some 
intensity of personal conviction, is the weapon with 
which they are to be met. New facts, whether 
bearing on Scripture, or on religion generally, or on 
morality, are sure to win their way; the tide refuses 
to recede at any man’s bidding. And there are not 
wanting signs that the increase of secular knowledge 
is beginning to be met by a corresponding progress in 
religious ideas. Controversies are dying out; the <pb n="180" id="viii-Page_180" />lines of party are fading into one another; niceties of 
doctrine are laid aside. The opinions respecting the 
inspiration of Scripture, which are held in the present 
day by good and able men, are not those of fifty 
years ago; a change may be observed on many points, 
a reserve on still more. Formulas of reconciliation 
have sprung up: ‘the Bible is not a book of science,’ ‘the inspired writers were 
not taught supernaturally what they could have learned from ordinary sources,’ 
resting-places in the argument at which travellers are the more ready to halt, 
because they do not perceive that they are only temporary. For there is no real 
resting-place but in the entire faith, that all true knowledge is a revelation 
of the will of God. In the case of the poor and suffering, we often teach 
resignation to the accidents of life; it is not less plainly a duty of religious 
men, to submit to the progress of knowledge. That is a new kind of resignation, 
in which many Christians have to school themselves. When the difficulty may 
seem, in anticipation, to be greatest, they will find, with the Apostle, that 
there is a way out: ‘The truth has made them free.’</p><pb n="181" id="viii-Page_181" />
</div1>

    <div1 title="Essay on Predestination and Free Will." id="ix" prev="viii" next="x">
<h2 id="ix-p0.1">ESSAY ON PREDESTINATION AND FREE WILL.</h2>
<p class="normal" id="ix-p1">
THE difficulty of necessity and free will is not 
peculiar to Christianity. It enters into all religions 
at a certain stage of their progress; it reappears in 
philosophy and is a question not only of speculation 
but of life. Wherever man touches nature, wherever 
the stream of thought which flows within meets and 
comes into conflict with scientific laws, reflecting on 
the actions of an individual in relation to his antecedents, considering the balance of human actions in 
many individuals; when we pass into the wider field 
of history, and trace the influence of circumstances on 
the course of events, the sequence of nations and 
states of society, the physical causes that lie behind 
all; in the region of philosophy, as we follow the 
order of human thoughts, and observe the seeming 
freedom and real limitation of ideas and systems; 
lastly in that higher world of which religion speaks to 
us, when we conceive man as a finite being, who has 
the witness in himself of his own dependence on God, 
whom theology too has made the subject of many 
theories of grace, new forms appear of that famous 
controversy which the last century discussed under 
the name of necessity and free will.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ix-p2">I shall at present pursue no further the train of 
reflections which are thus suggested. My first object 
is to clear the way for the consideration of the subject 
within the limits of Scripture. Some preliminary 
obstacles offer themselves, arising out of the opposition <pb n="182" id="ix-Page_182" />which the human mind everywhere admits in the 
statement of this question. These will be first 
examined. We may afterwards return to the modern 
aspects of the contradiction and of the reconcilement.</p>
<h2 id="ix-p2.1">§ 1.</h2>
<p class="normal" id="ix-p3">In the relations of God and man, good and evil, 
finite and infinite, there is much that must ever be 
mysterious. Nor can any one exaggerate the weakness and feebleness of the human mind in the attempt 
to seek for such knowledge. But although we acknowledge the feebleness of man’s brain and the 
vastness of the subject, we should also draw a distinction between the original difficulty of our 
own ignorance, and the puzzles and embarrassments 
which false philosophy or false theology have introduced. The impotence of our faculties is not a reason 
for acquiescing in a metaphysical fiction. Philosophy 
has no right to veil herself in mystery at the point 
where she is lost in a confusion of words. That we 
know little is the real mystery; not that we are 
caught in dilemmas or surrounded by contradictions. 
These contradictions are involved in the slightest as 
well as in the most serious of our actions, which is a 
proof of their really trifling nature. They confuse 
the mind but not things. To trace the steps by 
which mere abstractions have acquired this perplexing 
and constraining power, though it cannot meet the 
original defect, yet may perhaps assist us to under 
stand the misunderstanding, and to regard the 
question of predestination and free will in a simpler 
and more natural light.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ix-p4">A subject which claims to be raised above the rules 
and requirements of logic must give a reason for the 
exemption, and must itself furnish some other test of <pb n="183" id="ix-Page_183" />truth to which it is ready to conform. The reason is 
that logic is inapplicable to the discussion of a 
question which begins with a contradiction in terms: 
it can only work out the opposite aspects or principles of such a question on one side or the other, but 
is inadequate to that more comprehensive conception 
of the subject which embraces both. We often speak 
of language as an imperfect instrument for the expression of thought. Logic is even more imperfect; 
it is wanting in the plastic and multiform character of 
language, yet deceives us by the appearance of a 
straight rule and necessary principle. Questions respecting the relation of God and man, necessity and 
free will, the finite and the infinite—perhaps every 
question which has two opposite poles of fact and 
idea—are beyond the sphere of its art. But if not 
logic, some other test must be found of our theories 
or reasonings, on these and the like metaphysical 
subjects. This can only be their agreement with facts, 
which we shall the more readily admit if the new 
form of expression or statement of them be a real 
assistance to our powers of thought and action.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ix-p5">The difficulties raised respecting necessity and free will 
partake, for the most part, of the same nature as the old fallacies respecting 
motion and space of Zeno and the Eleatics, and have their ‘<span lang="LA" id="ix-p5.1">solvitur ambulando</span>’ as well. This is the answer of Bishop Butler, who 
aims only at a practical solution. But as it is no use 
to say to the lame man, ‘rise up and walk,’ without a 
crutch or helping hand, so it is no use to offer these 
practical solutions to a mind already entangled in 
speculative perplexities. It retorts upon you—‘I 
cannot walk: if my outward actions seem like other 
men’s; if I do not throw myself from a precipice, or 
take away the life of another under the fatal influence 
of the doctrine of necessity, yet the course of thought <pb n="184" id="ix-Page_184" />within me is different. I look upon the world with 
other eyes, and, slowly and gradually, differences in 
thought must beget differences also in action.’ But 
if the mind, which is bound by this chain, could be 
shown that it was a slave only to its own abstract 
ideas,—that it was below where it ought to be above 
them,—that, considering all the many minds of men 
as one mind, it could trace the fiction,—this world of 
abstractions would gradually disappear, and not 
merely in a Christian, but in a philosophical sense, it 
would receive the kingdom of Heaven as a little child, 
seeking rather for some new figure under which conflicting notions might be represented, than remaining 
in suspense between them. It may be as surprising 
to a future generation that the nineteenth century 
should have been under the influence of the illusion 
of necessity and free will, or that it should have 
proposed the law of contradiction as an ultimate test 
of truth, as it is to ourselves that former ages have 
been subjected to the fictions of essence, substance, 
and the like.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ix-p6">The notion that no idea can be composed of two 
contradictory conceptions seems to arise out of the 
analogy of the sensible world. It would be an 
absurdity to suppose that an object should be white 
and black at the same time; that a captive should be 
in chains and not in chains at the same time, and so 
on. But there is no absurdity in supposing that the 
mental analysis even of a matter of fact or an outward 
object should involve us in contradictions. Objects, 
considered in their most abstract point of view, may 
be said to contain a positive and a negative element: 
everything is and is not; is in itself, and is not, in 
relation to other things. Our conceptions of motion, 
of becoming, or of beginning, in like manner involve 
a contradiction. The old puzzles of the Eleatics are <pb n="185" id="ix-Page_185" />merely an exemplification of the same difficulty. 
There are objections, it has been said, against a 
vacuum, objections against a plenum, though we need 
not add, with the writer who makes the remark, ‘Yet one of these must be true.’ How a new substance can be formed by chemical combination out of 
two other substances may seem also to involve a 
contradiction, <i>e.g</i>. water is and is not oxygen and 
hydrogen. Life, in like manner, has been defined as 
a state in which every end is a means, and every 
means an end. And if we turn to any moral or 
political subject we are perpetually coming across 
different and opposing lines of argument, and constantly in danger of passing from one sphere to 
another; of applying, for example, moral or theological principles to politics, and political priniciples 
to theology. Men form to themselves first one system, 
then many, as they term them different, but in reality 
opposite to each other. Just as that nebulous mass, 
out of which the heavens have been imagined to be 
formed, at last, with its circling motion, subsides into 
rings, and embodies the ‘stars moving in their courses’, so also in the world of mind there are so many 
different orbits which never cross or touch each other, 
and yet which must be conceived of as the colours of 
the rainbow, the result of a single natural phenomenon.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ix-p7">It is at first sight strange that some of these contradictions should seem so trivial to us, while others 
assume the appearance of a high mystery. In physics 
or mathematics we scarcely think of them, though 
speculative minds may sometimes be led by them to 
seek for higher expressions, or to embrace both sides 
of the contradiction in some conception of flux or 
transition, reciprocal action, process by antagonism, 
the Hegelian vibration of moments, or the like. In <pb n="186" id="ix-Page_186" />common life we acquiesce in the contradiction almost 
unconsciously, merely remarking on the difference of 
men’s views, or the possibility of saying something on 
either side of a question. But in religion the difficulty 
appears of greater importance, partly from our being 
much more under the influence of language in theology 
than in subjects which we can at once bring to the test 
of fact and experiment, and partly also from our being 
more subject to our own natural constitution, which 
leads us to one or the other horn of the dilemma, 
instead of placing us between or above both. As in 
heathen times it was natural to think of extraordinary 
phenomena, such as thunder and lightning, as the 
work of gods rather than as arising from physical 
causes, so it is still to the religious mind to consider 
the bewilderments and entanglements which it has 
itself made as a proof of the unsearchableness of the 
Divine nature.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ix-p8">The immovableness of these abstractions from 
within will further incline us to consider the meta 
physical contradiction of necessity and free will in 
the only rational way; that is, ‘historically.’ To 
say that we have ideas of fate or freedom which are 
innate, is to assume what is at once disproved by 
a reference to history. In the East and West, in 
India and in Greece, in Christian as well as heathen 
times, whenever men have been sufficiently enlightened 
to form a distinct conception of a single Divine power 
or overruling law, the question arises, How is the 
individual related to this law? The first answer to 
this question is Pantheism; in which the individual, 
dropping his proper qualities, abstracts himself into 
an invisible being, indistinguishable from the Divine. 
God overpowers man; the inner life absorbs the 
outer; the ideal world is too much for this. The 
second answer, which the East has also given to this <pb n="187" id="ix-Page_187" />question, is Fatalism; in which, without abstraction, 
the individual identifies himself, soul and body, in 
deed as well as thought, with the Divine will. The 
first is the religion of contemplation; the second, 
of action. Only in the last, as the world itself alters, 
the sense of the overruling power weakens; and 
faith in the Divine will, as in Mahometan countries 
at the present day, shows itself, not in a fanatical 
energy, but in passive compliance and resignation.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ix-p9">The gradual emergence of the opposition is more 
clearly traceable in the Old Testament Scriptures 
or in Greek poetry or philosophy. The Israelites 
are distinguished from all other Eastern nations—certainly from all contemporary with their early 
history—by their distinct recognition of the unity 
and personality of God. God, who is the Creator 
and Lord of the whole earth, is also in a peculiar 
sense the God of the Jewish people whom He deals 
with according to His own good pleasure, which is 
also a law of truth and right. He is not so much 
the Author of good as the Author of all things, 
without whom nothing either good or evil can happen; 
not only the permitter of evil, but in a few instances, 
in the excess of His power, the cause of it also. 
With this universal attribute He combines another, ‘the Lord our God, who brought us out of the land 
of bondage.’ The people have one heart and one 
soul with which they worship God and have dealings 
with Him. Only a few individuals among them, 
as Moses or Joshua, draw near separately to Him. 
In the earliest ages they do not pray each one for 
himself. There is a great difference in this respect 
between the relation of man to God which is expressed 
in the Psalms and in the Pentateuch. In the later 
Psalms, certainly, and even in some of those ascribed 
to David, there is an immediate personal intercourse <pb n="188" id="ix-Page_188" />between God and His servants. At length in the 
books of Job and Ecclesiastes, the human spirit 
begins to strive with God, and to ask not only, how 
can man be just before God? but also, how can God 
be justified to man? There was a time when the 
thought of this could never have entered into their 
minds; in which they were only, as children with 
a father, doing evil, and punished, and returning 
once more to the arms of His wisdom and goodness. 
The childhood of their nation passed away, and the 
remembrance of what God had done for their fathers 
was forgotten; religion became the religion of individuals, of Simeon and Anna, of Joseph and Mary. 
On the one hand, there was the proud claim of those 
who said, ‘We have Abraham to our Father’; on 
the other hand, the regretful feeling ‘that God was 
casting oft Israel,’ which St. Paul in the manner of 
the Old Testament rebukes with the words, ‘Who 
art thou, O man?’ and ‘We are the clay, and He the potter.’</p>
<p class="normal" id="ix-p10">We may briefly trace the progress of a parallel 
struggle in Grecian mythology. It presents itself, 
however, in another form, beginning with the Fates 
weaving the web of life, or the Furies pursuing the 
guilty, and ending in the pure abstraction of necessity 
or nature. Many changes of feeling may be observed 
between the earlier and later of these two extremes. 
The Fate of poetry is not like that of philosophy, 
the chain by which the world is held together; but 
an ever-living power or curse—sometimes just, some 
times arbitrary,—specially punishing impiety towards the Gods or violations of 
nature. In Homer it represents also a determination already fixed, or an ill 
irremediable by man; in one aspect it is the folly which ‘leaves no place for repentance’. In Pindar 
it receives a nobler form, ‘Law the king of all.’ In <pb n="189" id="ix-Page_189" />the tragedians it has a peculiar interest, giving a 
kind of measured and regular movement to the whole 
action of the play. The consciousness that man is 
not his own master had deepened in the course of 
ages; there had grown up in the mind a sentiment 
of overruling law. It was this half-religious, half-philosophical feeling, which Greek tragedy embodied; 
whence it derived not only dramatic irony or contrast 
of the real and seeming, but also its characteristic 
feature—repose. The same reflective tone is observable in the ‘Epic’ historian of the Persian war; who 
delights to tell, not (like a modern narrator) of the 
necessary connexion of causes and effects, but of 
effects without causes, due only to the will of Heaven. 
A sadder note is heard at intervals of the feebleness 
and nothingness of man; <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix-p10.1">πᾶν ἐστιν ἄνθρωπος συμφορή</span>. In Thucydides (who was separated from 
Herodotus by an interval of about twenty years) the 
sadness remains, but the religious element has 
vanished. Man is no longer in the toils of destiny, 
but he is still feeble and helpless. Fortune and 
human enterprise divide the empire of life.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ix-p11">Such conceptions of fate belong to Paganism, and 
have little in common with that higher idea of Divine 
predestination of which the New Testament speaks. 
The Fate of Greek philosophy is different from either. 
The earlier schools expressed their sense of an all-pervading law in rude, mythological figures. In 
time this passed away, and the conceptions of chance, 
of nature, and necessity became matters of philosophical inquiry. By the Sophists first the question 
was discussed, whether man is the cause of his own 
actions; the mode in which they treated of the 
subject being to identify the good with the voluntary, 
and the evil with the involuntary. It is this phase 
of the question which is alone considered by Aristotle. <pb n="190" id="ix-Page_190" />In the chain of the Stoics the doctrine has arrived at 
a further stage, in which human action has become a 
part of the course of the world. How the free will 
of man was to be reconciled either with Divine power, 
or Divine foreknowledge, was a difficulty which 
pressed upon the Stoical philosopher equally as upon 
the metaphysicians of the last century; and was met 
by various devices, such as that of the confatalism 
of Chrysippus, which may be described as a sort of 
identity of fate and freedom, or of an action and its 
conditions.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ix-p12">Our inquiry has been thus far confined to an 
attempt to show, first, that the question of pre 
destination cannot be considered according to the 
common rules of logic; secondly, that the contradictions which are involved in this question are of the 
same kind as many other contrasts of ideas; and, 
thirdly, that the modern conception of necessity 
was the growth of ages, whether its true origin is to 
be sought in the Scriptures, or in the Greek philosophy, or both. If only we could throw ourselves 
back to a prior state of the world, and know no 
other modes of thought than those which existed 
in the infancy of the human mind, the opposition 
would cease to have any meaning for us; and thus 
the further reflection is suggested, that if ever we 
become fully conscious that the words which we use 
respecting it are words only, it will again become 
unmeaning. Historically we know when it arose, 
and whence it came. Already we are able to consider the subject in a simpler way, whether presented to us (1) in connexion with the statements 
of Scripture, or (2) as a subject of theology and 
philosophy.</p>

<pb n="191" id="ix-Page_191" />
<h2 id="ix-p12.1">§ 2.</h2>
<p class="normal" id="ix-p13">Two kinds of predestination may be distinguished 
in the writings of St. Paul, as well as in some parts 
of the Old Testament. First, the predestination of 
nations; secondly, of individuals. The former of 
these may be said to flow out of the latter, God 
choosing at once the patriarchs and their descendants. 
As the author of the Epistle to the Hebrews expresses 
it, ‘By faith Abraham offered up Isaac; and there 
fore sprang there of one, and him as good as dead, so 
many as the stars of heaven in multitude.’ The life 
of the patriarchs was the type or shadow of the 
history of their posterity, for evil as well as good. ‘Simeon and Levi are brethren; instruments of 
cruelty are in their habitations; Joseph is a goodly 
bough’: Moab and Ammon are children of whoredom; 
Ishmael is a wild man, and so on. There is also 
the feeling that whatever extraordinary thing happens 
in Jewish history is God’s doing, not of works nor 
even of faith, but of grace and choice; ‘He took 
David from the sheep-folds, and set him over His 
people Israel.’ So that a double principle is discernible: first, absolute election; and, secondly, the 
fulfilment of the promises made to the fathers, or 
the visitation of their sins upon the children.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ix-p14">The notion of freedom is essentially connected 
with that of individuality. No one is truly free who 
has not that inner circle of thoughts and actions in 
which he is wholly himself and independent of the 
will of others. A slave, for example, may be in 
this sense free, even while in the service of his lord; 
constraint can apply only to his outward acts, not to 
his inward nature. But if, in the language of 
Aristotle, he were a natural slave, whose life seemed 
to himself defective and imperfect, who had no <pb n="192" id="ix-Page_192" />thoughts or feelings of his own, but only instincts 
and impulses, we could no more call him free than a 
domestic animal which attaches itself to a master. 
So, in that stage of society in which the State is all in 
all, the idea of the individual has a feeble existence. 
In the language of philosophy the whole is free, and 
the parts are determined by the whole. So the 
theocracy of the Old Testament seems to swallow up 
its members. The Jewish commonwealth is governed 
by God himself; this of itself interferes with the 
personal relation in which He stands to the individuals who compose it. Through the law only, in 
the congregation, at the great feasts, through their 
common ancestors, the people draw near to God; 
they do not venture to think severally of their 
separate and independent connexion with Him. 
They stand or fall together; they go astray or return 
to Him as one man. It is this which makes so much 
of their history directly applicable to the struggle of 
Christian life. Religion, which to the believer in 
Christ is an individual principle, is with them a 
national one.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ix-p15">The idea of a chosen people passes from the Old 
Testament into the New. As the Jews had been 
predestined in the one, so it appeared to the Apostle 
St. Paul that the Gentiles were predestined in the 
other. In the Old Testament he observed two sorts 
of predestination; first, that more general one, in 
which all who were circumcised were partakers of 
the privilege—which was applicable to all Israelites 
as the children of Abraham; secondly, the more 
particular one, in reference to which he says, ‘All 
are not Israel who are of Israel.’ To the eye of faith ‘all Israel were saved’; and yet within Israel there 
was another Israel chosen in a more special sense. 
The analogy of this double predestination the Apostle <pb n="193" id="ix-Page_193" />transfers to 
the Christian society. All alike were holy, even those of whom he speaks in the 
strongest terms of reprobation. The Church, like Israel of old, presents to the 
Apostle’s mind the conception of a definite body, consisting of those who are 
sealed by baptism and have received ‘the first fruits of the Spirit’. They are 
elect according to the fore knowledge or predisposition of God; sealed by God 
unto the day of redemption; a peculiar people, a royal priesthood, taken alike 
from Jews and Gentiles. The Apostle speaks of their election as of some external 
fact. The elect of God have an offence among them not even named among the 
Gentiles, they abuse the gifts of the Spirit, they partake in the idol’s temple, 
they profane the body and blood of Christ. And yet, as the Israelites of old, 
they bear on their foreheads the mark that they are God’s people, and are 
described as ‘chosen saints’, ‘sanctified in Christ Jesus.’</p>
<p class="normal" id="ix-p16">Again, the Apostle argues respecting Israel itself, ‘Hath God cast off his people whom he foreknew?’ 
or rather, whom He before appointed. They are in 
the position of their fathers when they sinned against 
Him. If we read their history we shall see, that what 
happened to them in old times is happening to them 
now; and yet in the Old Testament as well as the 
New the overruling design was not their condemnation but their salvation—‘God concluded all under 
sin that he might have mercy upon all.’ They 
stumbled and rose again then; they will stumble and 
rise again now. Their predestination from the 
beginning is a proof that they cannot be finally cast 
off; beloved as they have been for their fathers’ sakes, 
and the children of so many promises. There is a 
providence which, in spite of all contrary appearance, 
in spite of the acceptance of the Gentiles, or rather <pb n="199" id="ix-Page_199" />so much the more in consequence of it, makes all 
things work together for good to the chosen people.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ix-p17">In this alternation of hopes and fears, in which 
hope finally prevails over fear, the Apostle speaks in 
the strongest language of the right of God to do 
what He will with His own; if any doctrine could 
be established by particular passages of Scripture, 
Calvinism would rest immovable on the ninth chapter 
of the Romans. It seemed to him no more unjust 
that God should reject than that He should accept 
the Israelites; if, at that present time He cut them 
short in righteousness, and narrowed the circle of 
election, He had done the same with the patriarchs. 
He had said of old, ‘Jacob have I loved, and Esau have 
I hated:’ and this preference, as the Apostle observes, 
was shown before either could have committed actual 
sin. In the same spirit He says to Moses, ‘I will 
have mercy on whom I will have mercy, and I will 
have compassion on whom I will have compassion.’ 
And to Pharaoh, ‘For this cause have I raised thee 
up.’ Human nature, it is true, rebels at this, and 
says, ‘Why does he yet find fault?’ To which the 
Apostle only replies, ‘Shall the thing formed say 
unto him that formed it, Why hast thou made me 
thus? Hath not the potter power over the clay?’ 
Some of the expressions which have become the most 
objectionable watchwords of predestinarian theology, 
such as ‘vessels of wrath and vessels of mercy’, are in 
fact taken from the same passage in the Epistle to 
the Romans.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ix-p18">It is answered by the opponents of Calvinism, that 
the Apostle is here speaking not of individual but of 
national predestination. From the teaching of the 
Old Testament respecting the election of the Jewish 
people we can infer nothing respecting the Divine 
economy about persons. To which in turn it may be <pb n="195" id="ix-Page_195" />replied, that if we admit the principle that the free 
choice of nations is not inconsistent with Divine 
justice, we cannot refuse to admit the free choice of 
persons also. A little more or a little less of the 
doctrine cannot make it more or less reconcilable with 
the perfect justice of God. Nor can we argue that 
the election of nations is a part of the Old Testament 
dispensation, which has no place in the New; because 
the Apostle speaks of election according to the purpose of God as a principle which was at that time 
being manifested in the acceptance of the Gentiles.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ix-p19">Yet the distinction is a sound one if stated a little 
differently, that is to say, if we consider that the predestination of 
Christians is only the continuance of the Old Testament in the New. It is the 
feeling of a religious Israelite respecting his race; this the Apostle enlarges 
to comprehend the Gentiles. As the temporal Israel becomes the spiritual Israel, 
the chosen people are transfigured into the elect. Why this is so is only a part 
of the more general question, ‘why the New Testament was given through the Old?’ 
It was natural it should be so given; humanly speaking, it could not have been 
otherwise. The Gospel would have been unmeaning, if it had been ‘tossed into the 
world’ separated from all human antecedents; if the heaven of its clearness had 
been beyond the breath of every human feeling. Neither is there any more 
untruthfulness in St. Paul’s requiring us to recognize the goodness of God in the 
election of some and the rejection of others, than in 
humility or any act of devotion. The untruth lies 
not in the devout feeling, but in the logical statement. 
When we humble ourselves before God, we may know, 
as a matter of common sense, that we are not worse 
than others; but this, however true (‘Father, I thank 
thee I am not as other men’), is not the temper in <pb n="196" id="ix-Page_196" />which we kneel 
before Him. So in these passages, St. Paul is speaking, not from a general 
consideration of the Divine nature, but with the heart and feelings of an 
Israelite. Could the question have been brought before him in another 
form,—could he have been asked whether God, according to His own pleasure, chose 
out individual souls, so that some could not fail of being saved while others 
were necessarily lost,—could he have been asked whether Christ died for all or 
for the chosen few,—whether, in short, God was sincere in His offer of 
salvation,—can we doubt that to such suggestions he would have replied in his 
own words, ‘God forbid! for how shall God judge the world?’</p>
<p class="normal" id="ix-p20">It has been said that the great error in the 
treatment of this subject consists in taking chap. ix. 
separated from chaps, x. xi. We may say more 
generally, in taking parts of Scripture without the 
whole, or in interpreting either apart from history 
and experience. In considering the question of pre 
destination, we must not forget that at least one-half 
of Scripture tells not of what God does, but of what 
man ought to do; not of grace and pardon only, but 
of holiness. If, in speaking of election, St. Paul 
seems at times to use language which implies the 
irrespective election of the Jews as a nation; yet, on 
the other hand, what immediately follows shows us 
that conditions were understood throughout, and 
that, although we may not challenge the right of God 
to do what He would with His own, yet that in all 
His dealings with them the dispensation was but the 
effect of their conduct. And although the Apostle 
is speaking chiefly of national predestination, with 
respect to which the election of God is asserted by 
him in the most unconditional terms; yet, as if he 
were already anticipating the application of his <pb n="197" id="ix-Page_197" />doctrine to the individual, he speaks of human causes 
for the rejection of Israel; ‘because they sought not 
righteousness by the way of faith’; ‘because they 
stumble at the rock of offence.’ God accepted and 
rejected Israel of His own good pleasure; and yet it 
was by their own fault. How are we to reconcile 
these conflicting statements? They do not need 
reconciliation; they are but the two opposite expressions of a religious mind, which says at one 
moment, ‘Let me try to do right’, and at another, ‘God alone can make me do right’. The two feelings 
may involve a logical contradiction, and yet exist 
together in fact and in the religious experience of 
mankind.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ix-p21">In the Old Testament the only election of individuals is that of the great leaders or chiefs, who 
are identified with the nation. But in the New 
Testament, where religion has become a personal and 
individual matter, it follows that election must also 
be of persons. The Jewish nation knew, or seemed 
to know, one fact, that they were the chosen people. 
They saw, also, eminent men raised up by the hand 
of God to be the deliverers of His servants. It is not 
in this ‘historical’ way that the Christian becomes 
conscious of his individual election. From within, 
not from without, he is made aware of the purpose of 
God respecting himself. Living in close and intimate union with God, having the mind of the Spirit 
and knowing the things of the Spirit, he begins to 
consider with St. Paul, ‘When it pleased God, who 
separated me from my mother’s womb, to reveal his 
Son in me.’ His whole life seems a sort of miracle 
to him; supernatural, and beyond other men’s in the 
gifts of grace which he has received. If he asks 
himself, ‘Whence was this to me?’ he finds no other 
answer but that God gave them ‘because he had a <pb n="198" id="ix-Page_198" />favour unto him.’ 
He recalls the hour of his conversion, when, in a moment, he was changed from 
darkness to light, and from the power of Satan unto God. Or, perhaps, the 
dealings of God with him have been insensible, yet not the less real; like a 
child, he cannot remember the time when he first began to trust the love of his 
parent. How can he separate himself from that love or refuse to believe that He 
who began the good work will also accomplish it unto the end? At which step in 
the ladder of God’s mercy will he stop? ‘Whom he did foreknow, them he did 
predestinate; whom he did predestinate, them he also called; whom he called, 
them he justified; whom he justified, them he also glorified.’</p>
<p class="normal" id="ix-p22">A religious mind feels the difference between 
saying, ‘God chose me; I cannot tell why; not for 
any good that I have done; and I am persuaded 
that He will keep me unto the end’; and saying, ‘God chooses men quite irrespective of their actions, 
and predestines them to eternal salvation’; and yet 
more, if we add the other half of the doctrine, ‘God 
refuses men quite irrespective of their actions, and 
they become reprobates, predestined to everlasting 
damnation.’ Could we be willing to return to that 
stage of the doctrine which St. Paul taught, without 
comparing contradictory statements or drawing out 
logical conclusions,—could we be content to rest our 
belief, as some of the greatest, even of Calvinistic 
divines have done, on fact and experience, theology 
would be no longer at variance with morality.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ix-p23">‘Work out your own salvation with fear and 
trembling; for it is God that worketh in you both 
to do and to will of His good pleasure’, is the language 
of Scripture, adjusting the opposite aspects of this 
question. The Arminian would say, ‘Work out 
your own salvation’; the Calvinist, God worketh in <pb n="199" id="ix-Page_199_1" />you both to do and to will of His good pleasure.’ 
However contradictory it may sound, the Scripture 
unites both; work out your own salvation with fear 
and trembling; for it is God that worketh in you 
both to will and to do of His good pleasure.</p>
<h2 id="ix-p23.1">§ 3.</h2>
<p class="normal" id="ix-p24">I. We have been considering the question thus far 
within the limits of Scripture. But it has also a 
wider range. The primary relations of the will of 
man to the will of God are independent of the Christian 
revelation. Natural religion, that is to say, the Greek 
seeking after wisdom, the Indian wandering in the 
expanse of his own dreamlike consciousness, the Jew 
repeating to himself that he is Abraham’s seed; each 
in their several ways at different stages of the world’s history have asked the question, 
‘How is the freedom 
of the human will consistent with the infinity and omni 
potence of God?’ These attributes admit of a further 
analysis into the power of God and the knowledge of 
God. And hence arises a second form of the inquiry, ‘How is the freedom of the human will reconcilable 
with Divine omniscience or foreknowledge?’ To which the Christian system adds a 
third question, ‘How is the freedom of the human will reconcilable with that 
more immediate presence of God in the soul which is termed by theologians Divine 
grace?’</p>
<p class="normal" id="ix-p25">(1) God is everywhere; man is nowhere. Infinity 
exists continuously in every point of time; it fills 
every particle of space. Or rather, these very ideas 
of time and space are figures of speech, for they have 
a ‘here’ and a ‘there’, a future and a past—which no 
effort of human imagination can transcend. But in 
God there is no future and no past, neither ‘here nor 
there’; He is all and in all. Where, then, is room <pb n="200" id="ix-Page_200" />for man? in what open place is he permitted to live and move 
and have his being?</p>
<p class="normal" id="ix-p26">God is the cause of all things; without Him 
nothing is made that is made. He is in history, in 
nature, in the heart of man. The world itself is the 
work of His power; the least particulars of human 
life are ordained by Him. ‘Are not two sparrows 
sold for one farthing, and yet your heavenly Father 
feedeth them’; and ‘the hairs of your head are all 
numbered’. Is there any point at which this Divine 
causality can stop? at which the empire of law ceases? at which the human will 
is set free?</p>
<p class="normal" id="ix-p27">The answer is the fact; not the fact of consciousness as it is sometimes termed, that we are free 
agents, which it is impossible to see or verify; but 
the visible tangible fact that we have a place in the 
order of nature, and walk about on the earth, and 
are ourselves causes drawing effects after them. 
Does any advocate of freedom mean more than this? 
Or any believer in necessity less? No one can deny of 
himself the restrictions which he observes to be true 
of others; nor can any one doubt that there exists 
in others the same consciousness of freedom and 
responsibility which he has himself. But if so, all 
these things are as they were before; we need not 
differ about the unseen foundation whether of necessity 
or free will, spirit or body, mind or matter, upon 
which the edifice of human life is to be reared. Just 
as the theory of the ideality of matter leaves the 
world where it was—they do not build houses in the 
air who imagine Bishop Berkeley to have dissolved 
the solid elements into sensations of the mind—so 
the doctrine of necessity or predestination leaves 
morality and religion unassailed, unless it intrude 
itself as a motive on the sphere of human action.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ix-p28">It is remarkable that the belief in predestination, <pb n="201" id="ix-Page_201" />both in modern and in ancient times, among 
Mahometans as well as Christians, has been the 
animating principle of nations and bodies of men, 
equally, perhaps more than of individuals. It is 
characteristic of certain countries, and has often 
arisen from sympathy in a common cause. Yet it 
cannot be said to have been without a personal 
influence also. It has led to a view of religion in 
which man has been too much depressed to form 
a true conception of God Himself. For it is not to 
be supposed that the lower we sink human nature 
in the scale of being, the higher we raise the Author 
of being; worthy notions of God imply worthy 
notions of man also.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ix-p29">‘God is infinite.’ But in what sense? Am I to 
conceive a space without limit, such as I behold in 
the immeasurable ether, and apply this viewless form 
to the thought of the Almighty? Any one will 
admit that here would be a figure of speech. Yet 
few of us free our notions of infinity from the imagery 
of place. It is this association which gives them 
their positive, exclusive character. But conceive of 
infinity as mere negation, denying of God the limits 
which are imposed upon finite beings, meaning only 
that God is not a man or comprehensible by man, 
without any suggestion of universal space, and the 
exclusiveness disappears; there is room for the creature 
side by side with the Creator. Or again, press the 
idea of the infinite to its utmost extent, till it is alone 
in the universe, or rather is the universe itself, in 
this heaven of abstraction, nevertheless, a cloud 
begins to appear; a limitation casts its shadow over 
the formless void. Infinite is finite because it is 
infinite. That is to say, because infinity includes all 
things, it is incapable of creating what is external to 
itself. Deny infinity in this sense, and the being to <pb n="202" id="ix-Page_202" />whom it is attributed receives a new power; God is greater by 
being finite than by being infinite. Proceeding in the same train of thought, 
we may observe that the word finite is the symbol, to our own minds as to the 
Greek, of strength and reality and truth. It cannot be these which we intend to 
deny of the Divine Being. Lastly, when we have freed our minds from associations 
of place and from those other solemn associations which naturally occur to us 
from its application to the Almighty, are we sure that we intend anything more 
by the ‘Infinite’ than mere vacancy, the ‘indefinite’, the word ‘not’?</p>
<p class="normal" id="ix-p30">It is useful to point out the ambiguities and 
perplexities of such terms. Logic is not to puzzle us 
with inferences about words which she clothes in 
mystery; at any rate, before moving a step she 
should explain their meaning. She must admit that 
the infinite overreaches itself in denying the existence 
of the finite, and that there are some ‘limitations’, such as the impossibility of evil or falsehood, which 
are of the essence of the Divine nature. She must 
inquire whether it be conceivable to reach a further 
infinite, in which the opposition to the finite is 
denied, which may be a worthier image of the Divine 
Being. She must acknowledge that negative ideas, 
while they have often a kind of solemnity and 
mystery, are the shallowest and most trifling of all 
our ideas.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ix-p31">So far the will may be free unless we persist in an 
idea of the Divine which logic and not reason 
erroneously requires, and which is the negative not 
only of freedom but of all other existence but its own. 
More serious consequences may seem to flow from the 
attribute of omnipotence. For if God is the Author 
of all things, must it not be as a mode of Divine 
operation that man acts? We can get no further <pb n="203" id="ix-Page_203" />than a doctrine of 
emanation or derivation. Again, we are caught unwittingly in the toils of an 
‘illogical’ logic. For why should we assume that because God is omnipotent He 
cannot make beings independent of Himself? A figure of speech is not generally a 
good argument; but in this instance it is a sufficient one, what is needed being 
not an answer but only an image or mode of conception. (For in theology and 
philosophy it constantly happens that while logic is working out antinomies, 
language fails to supply an expression of the intermediate truth.) The carpenter 
makes a chair, which exists detached from its maker; the mechanician constructs 
a watch, which is wound up and goes by the action of a spring or lever; he can 
frame yet more complex instruments, in which power is treasured up for other men 
to use. The greater the skill of the artificer the more perfect and independent 
the work. Shall we say of God only that He is unable to separate His creations 
from Himself? That man can produce works of imagination which live for ages 
after he is committed to the dust; nay, that in the way of nature he can bring 
into existence another being endowed with life and consciousness to perpetuate 
his name? But that God cannot remove a little space to contemplate His works? He 
must needs be present in all their movements, according to the antiquated error 
of natural philosophers, ‘that no body can act where it is not.’</p>
<p class="normal" id="ix-p32">(2) Yet although the freedom of the will may be 
consistent with the infinity and omnipotence of God, 
when rightly understood and separated from logical 
consequences, it may be thought to be really interfered with by the Divine omniscience. 
‘God knows 
all things; our thoughts are His before they are our 
own; what I am doing at this moment was certainly <pb n="204" id="ix-Page_204" />foreseen by Him; what He certainly foresaw yester 
day, or a thousand years ago, or from everlasting, 
how can I avoid doing at this time? To-day He 
sees the future course of my life. Can I make or 
unmake what is already within the circle of His 
knowledge? The imperfect judgement of my fellow-creatures gives me no disquietude—they may 
condemn me, and I may reverse their opinion. But 
the fact that the unerring judgement of God has 
foreseen my doom renders me alike indifferent to 
good and evil. 1</p>
<p class="normal" id="ix-p33">What shall we say to this? First, that the distinction between Divine and human judgements is 
only partially true. For as God sees with absolute 
unerringness, so a wise man who is acquainted with 
the character and circumstances of others may foretell 
and assure their future life with a great degree of 
certainty. He may perceive intuitively their strength 
and weakness, and prophesy their success or failure. 
Now, here it is observable, that the fact of our 
knowing the probable course of action which another 
will pursue has nothing to do with the action itself. It 
does not exercise the smallest constraint on him; it 
does not produce the slightest feeling of constraint. 
Imagine ourselves acquainted with the habits of some 
animal; as we open the door of the enclosure in 
which it is kept, we know that it will run up to or 
away from us; it will show signs of pleasure or 
irritation. No one supposes that its actions, what 
ever they are, depend on our knowledge of them. 
Let us take another example, which is at the other 
end of the scale of freedom and intelligence. Conceive a veteran statesman casting his eye over the 
map of Europe, and foretelling the parts which 
nations or individuals would take in some coming 
struggle, who thinks the events when they come to <pb n="205" id="ix-Page_205" />pass are the consequences of the prediction? Every 
one is able to distinguish the causes of the events from 
the knowledge which foretells them.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ix-p34">There are degrees in human knowledge or fore 
knowledge proceeding from the lowest probability, 
through increasing certainty, up to absolute demonstration. But as faint presumptions do not affect the 
future, nor great probability, so neither does scientific 
demonstration. Many natural laws cannot be known 
more certainly than they are; but we do not there 
fore confuse the fact with our knowledge of the fact. 
The time of the rising of the sun, or of the ebb and 
flow of the tide, are foretold and acted upon without 
the least hesitation. Yet no one has imagined that 
these or any other natural phenomena are affected by 
our previous calculations about them.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ix-p35">Why, then, should we impose on ourselves the illusion that the unerring certainty of Divine knowledge is 
a limit or shackle on human actions? The foreknowledge which we possess ourselves in no way produces 
the facts which we foresee; the circumstance that we 
foresee them in distant time has no more to do with 
them than if we saw them in distant space. So, once 
more, we return from the dominion of ideas and 
trains of speculative consequences to rest in experience. God sits upon the circle of the heavens, 
present, past, and future in a figure open before Him, 
and sees the inhabitants of the earth like grass 
hoppers, coming and going, to and fro, doing or not 
doing their appointed work: His knowledge of them 
is not the cause of their actions. So might we ourselves look down upon some wide prospect without 
disturbing the peaceful toils of the villagers who are 
beneath. They do not slacken or hasten their 
business because we are looking at them. In like 
manner God may look upon mankind without thereby <pb n="206" id="ix-Page_206" />interfering with the human will or influencing in 
any degree the actions of men.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ix-p36">(3) But the difficulty with which Christianity 
surrounds, or rather seems to surround us, winds yet 
closer; it rests also on the Christian consciousness. 
The doctrine of grace may be expressed in the 
language of St. Paul: ‘I can do nothing as of myself, but my sufficiency is of 
God’; that which is truly 
self, which is peculiarly self, is yet in another point 
of view not self but God. He who has sought most 
earnestly to fulfil the will of God refers his efforts to 
something beyond himself; he is humble and simple, 
seeming to fear that he will lose the good that he 
has, when he makes it his own.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ix-p37">This is the mind of Christ which is formally expressed in theology by theories of grace. Theories of 
grace have commonly started from the transgression 
of Adam and the corruption of human nature in his 
posterity. Into the origin of sin it is not necessary 
for us to inquire; we may limit ourselves to the fact. 
All men are very far gone from original righteousness, 
they can only return to God by His grace preventing 
them; that is to say, anticipating and co-operating 
with the motions of their will. (1) God wills that 
some should be saved, whom He elects without reference to their deserts; (2) God wills that some 
should be saved, and implants in them the mind of 
salvation; (3) God calls all men, but chooses some 
out of those whom He calls; (4) God chooses all 
alike, and shows no preference to any; (5) God calls 
all men, even in the heathen world, and some hear 
His voice, not knowing whom they obey. Such are 
the possible gradations of the question of election. 
In the first of them grace is a specific quality distinct 
from holiness or moral virtue; in the second it is 
identical with holiness and moral virtue, according to <pb n="207" id="ix-Page_207" />a narrow 
conception of them which denies their existence in those who have not received a 
Divine call; in the third an attempt is made to reconcile justice to all men 
with favour to some; in the fourth the justice of God extends equally to all 
Christian men; in the fifth we pass the boundaries of the Christian world and 
expression is given to the thought of the Apostle, ‘Of a truth I perceive that 
God is no respecter of persons, but that in every nation he that feareth God is 
accepted of him.’</p>
<p class="normal" id="ix-p38">All these theories of grace affect at various points 
the freedom of the will, the first seeming wholly to 
deny it, while all the others attempt some real or 
apparent reconcilement of morality and religion. 
The fourth and fifth meet the difficulties arising out 
of our ideas of the justice of God, but fall into others 
derived from experience and fact. Can we say that 
all Christians, nominal and real, nay, that the most 
degraded persons among the heathen, are equally 
the subjects of Divine grace? Then grace is some 
thing unintelligible; it is a word only, to which 
there is no corresponding idea. Again, how upon 
any of these theories is grace distinguishable from 
the better consciousness of the individual himself? 
Can any one pretend to say where grace ends and 
the movement of the will begins? Did any one ever recognize in himself those 
lines of demarcation of which theology sometimes speaks?</p>
<p class="normal" id="ix-p39">These are difficulties in which we are involved by ‘oppositions of knowledge falsely so called’. The 
answer to them is simple—a return to fact and 
nature. When, instead of reading our own hearts, 
we seek, in accordance with a preconceived theory, 
to determine the proportions of the divine and human—to distinguish grace and virtue, the word of God 
and man—we know not where we are, the difficulty <pb n="208" id="ix-Page_208" />becomes insuperable, we have involved ourselves in 
artificial meshes, and are bound hand and foot. But 
when we look by the light of conscience and Scripture 
on the facts of human nature, the difficulty of itself 
disappears. No one doubts that he is capable of 
choosing between good and evil, and that in making 
this choice he may be supported, if he will, by a 
power more than earthly. The movement of that 
Divine power is not independent of the movement of 
his own will, but coincident and identical with it. 
Grace and virtue, conscience and the Spirit of God, 
are not different from each other, but in harmony. 
If no man can do what is right without the aid 
of the Spirit, then every one who does what is right 
has the aid of the Spirit.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ix-p40">Part of the difficulty originates in the fact that 
the Scripture regards Christian truth from a Divine 
aspect, ‘God working in you,’ while ordinary language, 
even among religious men in modern times, deals 
rather with human states or feelings. Philosophy 
has a third way of speaking which is different from 
either. Two or more sets of words and ideas are 
used which gradually acquire a seemingly distinct 
meaning; at last comes the question—in what relation 
they stand to one another? The Epistles speak of 
grace and faith at the same time that heathen 
moralists told of virtue and wisdom, and the two 
streams of language have flowed on without uniting 
even at our own day. The question arises, first, 
whether grace is anything more than the objective 
name of faith and love; and again, whether these 
two latter are capable of being distinguished from 
virtue and truth? Is that which St. Paul called 
faith absolutely different from that which Seneca 
termed virtue or morality? Is not virtue, <span lang="EL" class="Greek" id="ix-p40.1">πρὸς θεόν</span>, 
faith? Is faith anything without virtue? But if <pb n="209" id="ix-Page_209" />so, they are not opposed at all, or opposed only as 
part and whole. Christianity is not the negative of 
the religions of nature or the heathen; it includes 
and purifies them.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ix-p41">Instead, then, of arranging in a sort of theological 
diagram the relations of the human will to Divine 
grace, we deny the possibility of separating them. 
In various degrees, in many ways, more or less 
consciously in different cases, the Spirit of God is 
working in the soul of man. It is an erroneous 
mode of speaking, according to which the free agency 
of man is represented as in conflict with the Divine 
will. For the freedom of man in the higher sense is the 
grace of God; and in the lower sense (of mere choice) 
is not inconsistent with it. The real opposition is 
not between freedom and predestination, which are 
imperfect and in some degree misleading expressions 
of the same truth, but between good and evil.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ix-p42">II. Passing out of the sphere of religion, we have 
now to examine the question of free agency within 
the narrower limits of the mind itself. It will confirm 
the line of argument hitherto taken, if it be found 
that here too we are subject to the illusions of 
language and the oppositions of logic.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ix-p43">(1) Every effect has a cause; every cause an effect. 
The drop of rain, the ray of light does not descend 
at random on the earth. In the natural world 
though we are far from understanding all the causes 
of phenomena, we are certain from that part which 
we know, of their existence in that part which we do 
not know. In the human mind we perceive the 
action of many physical causes; we are therefore led 
to infer, that only our ignorance of physiology 
prevents our perceiving the absolute interdependence 
of body and soul. So indissolubly are cause and 
effect bound together, that there is a mental impossibility <pb n="210" id="ix-Page_210" />in conceiving them apart. Where, then in the endless 
chain of causes and effect can the human will be inserted, or how is the 
insertion of the will, as one cause out of many, consistent with the absolute 
freedom which we ascribe to it?</p>
<p class="normal" id="ix-p44">The author of the <i>Critic of pure Reason</i> is willing 
to accept such a statement as has been just made, and 
yet believes himself to have found out of time and 
space, independent of the laws of cause and effect, 
a transcendental freedom. Our separate acts are 
determined by previous causes; our whole life is a continuous ‘effect’, yet in 
spite of this mechanical sequence, freedom is the overruling law which gives the 
form to human action. It is not necessary to analyse the steps by which Kant 
arrived at this paradoxical conclusion. Only by adjusting the glass so as to 
exclude from the sight everything but the perplexities of previous philosophers, 
can we conceive how a great intellect could have been led to imagine the idea of 
a freedom from which the notion of time is abstracted, of which nevertheless we 
are conscious in time. For what is that freedom which does not apply to our 
individual acts, hardly even to our lives as a whole, like a point which has 
neither length nor breadth, wanting both continuity and succession?</p>
<p class="normal" id="ix-p45">Scepticism proceeds by a different path in reference 
to our ideas of cause and effect; it challenges their 
validity, it denies the necessity of the connexion, or 
even doubts the ideas themselves. There was a time 
when the world was startled out of its propriety 
at this verbal puzzle, and half believed itself a sceptic. 
Now we know that no innovation in the use of words 
or in forms of thought can make any impression on 
solid facts. Nature and religion, and human life 
remain the same, even to one who entirely renounces 
the common conceptions of cause and effect.</p>

<pb n="211" id="ix-Page_211" />
<p class="normal" id="ix-p46">The sceptic of the last century, instead of at 
tempting to invalidate the connexion of fact which 
we express by the terms cause and effect, should 
rather have attacked language as ‘unequal to the 
subtlety of nature’. Facts must be described in some 
way, and therefore words must be used, but always 
in philosophy with a latent consciousness of their 
inadequacy and imperfection. The very phrase, ‘cause and effect,’ has a direct 
influence in disguising from us the complexity of causes and effects. It is too 
abstract to answer to anything in the concrete. It tends to isolate in idea some 
one antecedent or condition from all the rest. And the relation which we deem 
invariable is really a most various one. Its apparent necessity is only the 
necessity of relative terms. Every cause has an effect, in the same sense that 
every father has a son. But while in the latter case the relation is always the 
same, the manifold application of the terms, cause and effect, to the most 
different phenomena has led to an ambiguity in their use. Our first impression 
is, that a cause is one thing and an effect another, but soon we find them 
doubling up, or melting into one. The circulation of the blood is not the cause 
of life, in the same sense that a blow with the hammer may be the cause of 
death; nor is virtue the cause of happiness, in precisely the same sense that 
the circulation of the blood is the cause of life. Everywhere, as we ascend in 
the scale of creation, from mechanics to chemistry, from chemistry to physiology 
and human action, the relative notion is more difficult and subtle, the cause 
becoming inextricably involved with the effect, and the effect with the cause, 
‘every means being an end, and every end a means.’</p>
<p class="normal" id="ix-p47">Hence, no one who examines our ideas of cause 
and effect will believe that they impose any limit on 
<pb n="212" id="ix-Page_212" />the will; they are an imperfect mode in which the 
mind imagines the sequence of nature or moral 
actions; being no generalization from experience, but 
a play of words only. The chain which we are 
wearing is loose, and when shaken will drop off. 
External circumstances are not the cause of which 
the will is the effect; neither is the will the cause of 
which circumstances are the effect. But the phenomenon intended to be described by the words 
‘cause 
and effect’ is itself the will, whose motions are analysed in language borrowed from physical nature.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ix-p48">The same explanation applies to another formula: ‘the strongest motive.’ The will of every man is 
said to be only determined by the strongest motive: 
what is this but another imaginary analysis of the 
will itself? For the motive is a part of the will, and 
the strongest motive is nothing more than the motive 
which I choose. Nor is it true as a fact that we are 
always thus determined. For the greater proportion 
of human actions have no distinct motives; the mind 
does not stand like the schoolmen’s ass, pondering 
between opposite alternatives. Mind and will, and 
the sequence of cause and effect, and the force of 
motives, are different ways of speaking of the same 
mental phenomena.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ix-p49">So readily are we deceived by language, so easily 
do we fall under the power of imaginary reasonings. 
The author of the <i>Novum Organum</i> has put men 
upon their guard against the illusions of words in the 
study of the natural sciences. It is true that many 
distinctions may be drawn between the knowledge of 
nature, the facts of which are for the most part 
visible and tangible, and morality and religion, which 
run up into the unseen. But is it therefore to be 
supposed that language, which is the source of half 
the exploded fallacies of chemistry and physiology, <pb n="213" id="ix-Page_213" />is an adequate or exact expression of moral and 
spiritual truths? It is probable that its analysis of 
human nature is really as erring and inaccurate as 
its description of physical phenomena, though the 
error may be more difficult of detection. Those ‘inexact natures’ or substances of which Bacon speaks 
exist in moral philosophy as in physics; their names 
are not heat, moisture, form, matter and the like, but 
necessity, free will, predestination, grace, motive, 
cause, which rest upon nothing and yet become the 
foundation-stones of many systems. Logic, too, has 
its parallels, and conjugates, and differences of kind, 
which in life and reality are only differences of degree, 
and remote inferences lending an apparent weight to 
the principle on which they really drag, which spread 
themselves over every field of thought and are hardly 
corrected by their inconsistency with the commonest 
facts.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ix-p50">III. Difficulties of this class belong to the last 
generation rather than to the present; they are 
seldom discussed now by philosophical writers. 
Philosophy in our own age is occupied in another 
way. Her foundation is experience, which alone she 
interrogates respecting the limits of human action. 
How far is man a free agent? is the question still 
before us. But it is to be considered from without 
rather than from within, as it appears to others or 
ourselves in the case of others, and not with reference 
to our internal consciousness of our own actions.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ix-p51">The conclusions of philosophers would have met 
with more favour at the hands of preachers and 
moralists, had they confined themselves to the fact. 
Indeed, they would have been irresistible, like the 
conclusions of natural science, for who can resist 
evidence that any one may verify for himself? But 
the taint of language has clung to them; the imperfect <pb n="214" id="ix-Page_214" />expression of manifest truths has greatly 
hindered the general acceptance of them even among 
the most educated. It was not understood that those 
who spoke of necessity meant nothing which was 
really inconsistent with free will; when they assumed 
a power of calculating human actions, it was not 
perceived that all of us are every day guilty of this 
imaginary impiety. The words, character, habit, 
force of circumstances, temperament and constitution 
imply all that is really involved in the idea that 
human action is subject to uniform laws. Neither is 
it to be denied that expressions have been used 
equally repugnant to fact and morality; instead of 
regularity, and order, and law, which convey a beneficent idea, necessity has been set up as a constraining 
power tending to destroy, if not really destroying, 
the accountability of man. History, too, has received 
an impress of fatalism, which has doubtless affected 
our estimate of the good and evil of the agents who 
have been regarded as not really responsible for 
actions which the march of events forced upon them. 
</p>
<p class="normal" id="ix-p52">According to a common way of considering this 
subject, the domain of necessity is extending every 
day, and liberty is already confined to a small territory not yet reclaimed by scientific inquiry. Mind 
and body are in closer contact; there is increasing 
evidence of the interdependence of the mental and 
nervous powers. It is probable, or rather certain, 
that every act of the mind has a cause and effect in 
the body, that every act of the body has a cause and 
effect in the mind. Given the circumstances, parent 
age, education, temperament of each individual; we 
may calculate, with an approximation to accuracy, 
his probable course of life. Persons are engaged 
every day in making such observations; and whatever 
uncertainty there may be in the determination of the <pb n="215" id="ix-Page_215" />future of any single individual, this uncertainty is 
eliminated when the inquiry is extended to many 
individuals or to a whole class. We have as good 
data for supposing that a fixed proportion of a million 
persons in a country will commit murder or theft as 
that a fixed proportion will die without reaching a 
particular age and of this or that disease under given 
circumstances. And it so happens that we have the 
power of testing this order or uniformity in the most 
trifling of human actions. Nor can we doubt that 
were it worth while to make an abstract of human life, 
arranging under heads the least minutiae of action, 
all that we say and do would be found to conform to 
numerical laws.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ix-p53">So, again, history is passing into the domain of 
philosophy. Nations, like individuals, are moulded 
by circumstances; in their first rise, and ever after in 
their course, they are dependent on country and 
climate, like plants or animals, embodying the 
qualities which have dropped upon them from sur 
rounding influences in national temperament; in 
their later stages seeming to react upon these causes, 
and coming under a new kind of law, as the earth 
discloses its hidden treasures, or the genius of man 
calls forth into life and action the powers which are 
dormant in matter. Nature, which is, in other words, 
the aggregate of all these causes, stamps nations and 
societies, and creates in them a mind, that is to say, 
ideas of order, of religion, of conquest, which they 
maintain, often unimpaired by the changes in their 
physical condition. She infuses among the mass a 
few great intellects, according to some law unknown 
to us, to ‘instrument this lower world’. Here is a 
new power which is partially separated from the 
former, and yet combines with it in national existence, 
like body and soul in the existence of man. Partly <pb n="216" id="ix-Page_216" />isolated from their age and nation, partly also 
identified with them, it is a curious observation 
respecting great men that while they seem to have 
more play and freedom than others, in themselves 
they are often more enthralled, being haunted with 
the sense of a destiny which controls them. The ‘heirs of all the ages’ who have subjected nature to 
the dominion of science are also nature’s subjects; 
the conquerors who have poured over the earth have 
only continued some wave or tendency in the history 
of the times which preceded them. From the thin 
vapour which first floated, as some believe, in the 
azure vault, up to that miracle of complexity which 
we call man, and again from man the individual to 
the whole human race, with its languages and religions, and other national characteristics, and back 
wards to the beginning of human history, in the 
works of mind too as well as in the material universe, 
there is not always development, but order, and 
uniformity, and law.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ix-p54">It is a matter of some importance in what way 
this connexion or order of nature is to be expressed. 
For although words cannot alter facts, the right use 
of them greatly affects the readiness with which 
facts are admitted or received. Now the world may 
be variously imagined as a vast machine, as an animal 
or living being, as a body endowed with a rational or 
divine soul. All these figures of speech, and the 
associations to which they give rise, have an insensible 
influence on our ideas. The representation of the 
world as a machine is a more favourite one, in modern 
times, than the representation of it as a living being; 
and with mechanism is associated the notion of 
necessity. Yet the machine is, after all, a mere 
barren unity, which gives no conception of the endless 
fertility of natural or of moral life. So, again, when <pb n="217" id="ix-Page_217" />we speak of a 
‘soul of the world’, there is no real 
resemblance to a human soul; there is no centre in which this mundane life or 
soul has its seat, no individuality such as characterizes the soul of man. But 
the use of the word invariably recalls thoughts of Pantheism:</p>
<blockquote id="ix-p54.1">
<p class="normal" style="text-indent:1in" id="ix-p55">‘<span lang="LA" id="ix-p55.1">deum namque ire per omnes <br />
terrasque tractusque maris, coelumque profundum.</span>’</p></blockquote>
<p class="continue" id="ix-p56">So the term ‘law’ carries with it an association, 
partly of compulsion, partly of that narrower and 
more circumscribed notion of law, in which it is 
applied to chemistry or mechanics. So again the 
word ‘necessity’ itself always has a suggestion of 
external force.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ix-p57">All such language has a degree of error, because it 
introduces some analogy which belongs to another 
sphere of thought. But when, laying aside language, 
we consider facts only, no appearance of external 
compulsion arises, whether in nature, or in history, 
or in life. The lowest, and therefore the simplest 
idea, that we are capable of forming of physical 
necessity, is of the stone falling to the ground. No 
one imagines human action to be necessary in any 
such sense as this. If this be our idea of necessity, 
the meaning of the term must be enlarged when it is 
applied to man. If any one speaks of human action 
as the result of necessary laws, to avoid misunderstanding, we may ask at the outset of the controversy, ‘In what degree necessary?’ And this brings us to 
an idea which is perhaps the readiest solution of the 
apparent perplexity—that of degrees of necessity. 
For, although it is true, that to the eye of a superior 
or divine being the actions of men would seem to be 
the subject of laws quite as much as the falling stone, <pb n="218" id="ix-Page_218" />yet these laws are of a far higher or more delicate 
sort; we may figure them to ourselves truly, as 
allowing human nature play and room within certain 
limits, as regulating only and not constraining the 
freedom of its movements.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ix-p58">How degrees of necessity are possible may be 
illustrated as follows: The strongest or narrowest 
necessity which we ever see in experience is that of 
some very simple mechanical fact, such as is furnished 
by the law of attraction. A greater necessity than 
this is only an abstraction; as, for example, the 
necessity by which two and two make four, or the 
three angles of a triangle equal two right angles 
But any relation between objects which are seen is of 
a much feebler and less absolute kind; the strongest 
which we have ever observed is that of a smaller body 
to a larger. The physiology even of plants opens to 
our minds freer and nobler ideas of law. The tree 
with its fibres and sap, drawing its nourishment from many sources, light, air, 
moisture, earth, is a complex structure: rooted to one particular spot, no one 
would think of ascribing to it free agency, yet as little should we think of 
binding it fast in the chains of a merely mechanical necessity. Animal life partaking with man of locomotion is often termed free; its sphere is narrowed only 
by instinct; indeed the highest grade of irrational being can hardly be said, in 
point of freedom, to differ from the lowest type of the human species. And in 
man himself are many degrees of necessity or freedom, from the child who is 
subject to its instincts, or the drunkard who is the slave of his passions, up 
to the philosopher comprehending at a glance the wonders of heaven and 
earth, the freeman ‘whom the truth makes free’, or 
the Christian devoting himself to God, whose freedom 
is ‘obedience to a law’; that law being ‘the law <pb n="219" id="ix-Page_219" />of the Spirit of life’, as the Apostle expresses it; 
respecting which, nevertheless, according to another 
mode of speaking (so various is language on this 
subject), ‘necessity is laid upon him.’ And between 
these two extremes are many half freedoms, or 
imperfect necessities: one man is under the influence 
of habit, another of prejudice, a third is the creature 
of some superior will; of a fourth it is said, that 
it was ‘impossible for him to act otherwise’; a fifth 
does by effort what to another is spontaneous; while 
in the case of all, allowance is made for education, 
temperament, and the like.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ix-p59">The idea of necessity has already begun to expand; 
it is no longer the negative of freedom, they almost 
touch. For freedom, too, is subject to limitation; 
the freedom of the human will is not the freedom of 
the infinite, but of the finite. It does not pretend to 
escape from the conditions of human life. No man 
in his senses imagines that he can fly into the air, or 
walk through the earth; he does not fancy that his 
limbs will move with the expedition of thought. 
He is aware that he has a less, or it may be a greater, 
power than others. He learns from experience to take 
his own measure. But this limited or measured 
freedom is another form of enlarged necessity. 
Beginning with an imaginary freedom, we may 
reduce it within the bounds of experience; beginning 
with an abstract necessity, we may accommodate it 
to the facts of human life.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ix-p60">Attention has been lately called to the phenomena 
(already noticed) of the uniformity of human actions. 
The observation of this uniformity has caused a sort 
of momentary disturbance in the moral ideas of some 
persons, who seem unable to get rid of the illusion, 
that nature compels a certain number of individuals 
to act in a particular way, for the sake of keeping up <pb n="220" id="ix-Page_220" />the average. Their error is, that they confuse the 
law, which is only the expression of the fact, with 
the cause; it is as though they affirmed the universal 
to necessitate the particular. The same uniformity 
appears equally in matters of chance. Ten thousand 
throws of the dice, <i><span lang="LA" id="ix-p60.1">ceteris paribus</span></i>, will give about the 
same number of twos, threes, sixes: what compulsion 
was there here? So ten thousand human lives will 
give a nearly equal number of forgeries, thefts, or 
other extraordinary actions. Neither is there compulsion here; it is the simple fact. It may be said, 
Why is the number uniform? In the first place, it is <i>not</i> uniform, that is to say, it is in our power to alter 
the proportions of crime by altering its circumstances. 
And this change of circumstances is not separable 
from the act of the legislator or private individual 
by which it may be accomplished, which is in turn 
suggested by other circumstances. The will or the 
intellect of man still holds its place as the centre of 
a moving world. But, secondly, the imaginary power 
of this uniform number affects no one in particular; 
it is not required that A, B, C, should commit a 
crime, or transmit an undirected letter, to enable us 
to fill up a tabular statement. The fact exhibited in 
the tabular statement is the result of all the movements of all the wills of the ten thousand persons 
who are made the subject of analysis.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ix-p61">It is possible to conceive great variations in such 
tables; it is possible, that is, to imagine, without any 
change of circumstances, a thousand persons executed 
in France during one year for political offences, and 
none the next. But the world in which this phenomenon was observed would be a very different sort of 
world from that in which we live. It would be a 
world in which ‘nations, like individuals, went mad’; 
in which there was no habit, no custom; almost, we <pb n="221" id="ix-Page_221" />may say, no social or political life. Men must be no 
longer different, and so compensating one another by 
their excellencies and deficiencies, but all in the same 
extreme; as if the waves of the sea in a storm instead 
of returning to their level were to remain on high. 
The mere statement of such a speculation is enough 
to prove its absurdity. And, perhaps, no better way 
could be found of disabusing the mind of the 
objections which appear to be entertained to the fact 
of the uniformity of human actions, than a distinct 
effort to imagine the disorder of the world which 
would arise out of the opposite principle.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ix-p62">But the advocate of free will may again return to 
the charge, with an appeal to consciousness. ‘Your 
freedom,’ he will say, ‘is but half freedom, but I 
have that within which assures me of an absolute 
freedom, without which I should be deprived of what 
I call responsibility.’ No man has seen facts of 
consciousness, and therefore it is at any rate fair that 
before they are received they shall be subjected to 
analysis. We may look at an outward object which 
is called a table; no one would in this case demand 
an examination into the human faculties before he 
admitted the existence of the table. But inward 
facts are of another sort; that they really exist, may 
admit of doubt; that they exist in the particular 
form attributed to them, or in any particular form, is 
a matter very difficult to prove. Nothing is easier 
than to insinuate a mere opinion, under the disguise 
of a fact of consciousness.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ix-p63">Consciousness tells, or seems to tell, of an absolute 
freedom; and this is supposed to be a sufficient 
witness of the existence of such a freedom. But does 
consciousness tell also of the conditions under which 
this freedom can be exercised? Does it remind us 
that we are finite beings? Does it present to one <pb n="222" id="ix-Page_222" />his bodily, to another his mental constitution? Is it 
identical with self-knowledge? No one imagines this. 
To what then is it the witness? To a dim and 
unreal notion of freedom, which is as different from 
the actual fact as dreaming is from acting. No 
doubt the human mind has or seems to have a 
boundless power, as of thinking so also of willing. 
But this imaginary power, going as it does far beyond 
experience, varying too in youth and age, greatest 
often in idea when it is really least, cannot be 
adduced as a witness for what is inconsistent with 
experience.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ix-p64">The question, How is it possible for us to be finite 
beings, and yet to possess this consciousness of 
freedom which has no limit? may be partly answered 
by another question: How is it possible for us to 
acquire any ideas which transcend experience? The 
answer is, only, that the mind has the power of 
forming such ideas; it can conceive a beauty, goodness, truth, which has no existence on earth. The 
conception, however, is subject to this law, that the 
greater the idealization the less the individuality. In 
like manner that imperfect freedom which we enjoy 
as finite beings is magnified by us into an absolute 
idea of freedom, which seems to be infinite because it 
drops out of sight the limits with which nature in 
fact everywhere surrounds us; and also because it is 
the abstraction of self, of which we can never be 
deprived, and which we conceive to be acting still 
when all the conditions of action are removed.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ix-p65">Freedom is absolute in another sense, as the correlative of obligation. Men entertain some one, 
some another, idea of right, but all are bound to act 
according to that idea. The standard may be relative to their own circumstances, but the duty is 
absolute; and the power is also absolute of refusing <pb n="223" id="ix-Page_223" />the evil and choosing the good, under any possible 
contingency. It is a matter (not only of consciousness but) of fact, that we have such a power, quite as 
much as the facts of statistics, to which it is some 
times opposed, or rather, to speak more correctly, is 
one of them. And when we make abstraction of this 
power, that is, when we think of it by itself, there 
arises also the conception of an absolute freedom.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ix-p66">So singularly is human nature constituted, looking 
from without on the actions of men as they are, 
witnessing inwardly to a higher law. ‘You ought to 
do so; you have the power to do so,’ is consistent 
with the fact, that in practice you fail to do so. It 
may be possible for us to unite both these aspects of 
human nature, yet experience seems to show that we 
commonly look first at one and then at the other. 
The inward vision tells us the law of duty and the 
will of God; the outward contemplation of ourselves 
and others shows the trials to which we are most 
subject. Any transposition of these two points of 
view is fatal to morality. For the proud man to say, ‘I inherited pride from my ancestors’; or for the 
licentious man to say, ‘It is in the blood’; for the 
weak man to say, ‘I am weak, and will not strive’; 
for any to find the excuses of their vices in their 
physical temperament or external circumstances, is 
the corruption of their nature.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ix-p67">Yet this external aspect of human affairs has a 
moral use. It is a duty to look at the consequences 
of actions, as well as at actions themselves; the 
knowledge of our own temperament, or strength, or 
health, is a part also of the knowledge of self. We 
have need of the wise man’s warning, about ‘age 
which will not be defied’ in our moral any more than 
in our physical constitution. In youth, also, there are 
many things outward and indifferent, which cannot <pb n="224" id="ix-Page_224" />but exercise a moral influence on after life. Often 
opportunities of virtue have to be made, as well as 
virtuous efforts; there are forms of evil, too, against 
which we struggle in vain by mere exertions of the 
will. He who trusts only to a moral or religious 
impulse, is apt to have aspirations, which never 
realize themselves in action. His moral nature may 
be compared to a spirit without a body, fluttering 
about in the world, but unable to comprehend or 
grasp any good.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ix-p68">Yet more, in dealing with classes of men, we seem 
to find that we have greater power to shape their 
circumstances than immediately to affect their wills. 
The voice of the preacher passes into the air; the 
members of his congregation are like persons ‘beholding their natural face in a glass’; they go their 
way, forgetting their own likeness. And often the 
result of a long life of ministerial work has been the 
conversion of two or three individuals. The power 
which is exerted in such a case may be compared to 
the unaided use of the hand, while mechanical appliances are neglected. Or to turn to another field of 
labour, in which the direct influence of Christianity 
has been hitherto small, may not the reason why the 
result of missions is often disappointing be found in 
the circumstance, that we have done little to improve 
the political or industrial state of those among whom 
our missionaries are sent? We have thought of the 
souls of men, and of the Spirit of God influencing 
them, in too naked a way; instead of attending to 
the complexity of human nature, and the manner in 
which God has ever revealed Himself in the history of 
mankind.</p>
<p class="normal" id="ix-p69">The great lesson, which Christians have to learn in 
the present day, is to know the world as it is; that 
is to say, to know themselves as they are; human <pb n="225" id="ix-Page_225" />life as it is; nature as it is; history as it is. Such 
knowledge is also a power, to fulfil the will of God 
and to contribute to the happiness of man. It is a 
resting-place in speculation, and a new beginning in 
practice. Such knowledge is the true reconcilement 
of the opposition of necessity and free will. Not 
that spurious reconcilement which places necessity in 
one sphere of thought, freedom in another; nor that 
pride of freedom which is ready to take up arms 
against plain facts; nor yet that demonstration of 
necessity in which logic, equally careless of facts, has 
bound fast the intellect of man. The whole question, 
when freed from the illusions of language, is resolvable into experience. Imagination cannot conquer 
for us more than that degree of freedom which we 
truly have; the tyranny of science cannot impose 
upon us any law or limit to which we are not really 
subject; theology cannot alter the real relations of 
God and man. The facts of human nature and of 
Christianity remain the same, whether we describe 
them by the word ‘necessity’ or ‘freedom’, in the 
phraseology of Lord Bacon and Locke, or in that of 
Calvin and Augustine.</p><pb n="226" id="ix-Page_226" />
</div1>

    <div1 title="Sermon on Richard Baxter." id="x" prev="ix" next="xi">
<h2 id="x-p0.1">RICHARD BAXTER<note n="12" id="x-p0.2">A sermon, preached in Westminster Abbey, July 4, 1891.</note></h2>
<p class="center" id="x-p1">I have been young and now am old; yet have I not seen 
the righteous forsaken.—Ps. xxxvii. 25.</p>
<p class="normal" id="x-p2">A GREAT man, Richard Baxter, who died about 
two hundred years ago, towards the close of his life 
drew up a narrative of the errors into which upon 
reflection he seemed to himself to have fallen in the 
course of it. This is not the exact anniversary of 
his death, which took place on Dec. 8, 1691. But 
I may, perhaps, without impropriety, speak to you 
of him on this day. The lives of great and good 
men are the best sermons which we ever read or 
hear; and the preacher may do well sometimes to 
shield himself behind them, and so to speak with 
greater authority than his own words could fairly 
claim. It is probable that the name of Baxter has 
never been celebrated before within these walls; for 
he was the leader of the Nonconformists of his day; 
and it is not to be supposed that perfect justice was 
done him in a later generation any more than in his 
own by his opponents. But now that both he and 
they are gone to their account, we can think of 
them only as the servants of God who by some 
strange accident were parted from one another here, 
but have now entered into common rest and dwell 
together in His presence.</p>
<p class="normal" id="x-p3">I propose in this sermon to do three things—First, <pb n="227" id="x-Page_227" />I shall give a brief account of the life of this remarkable man; one of the greatest of Englishmen, not 
only of his own, but of any time. Secondly, I shall 
enumerate a few particulars remarked by him about 
himself in that singular review of his own errors and 
misconceptions to which I have already referred, and 
which may with truth be said to be unique in 
English literature. Thirdly, I shall ask you to 
consider how you or I or any of us may, in a humble 
way, either towards the end of life or in the middle 
of it, examine our own lives in a similar spirit and 
see ourselves as we truly are, not gilded by self-love 
or self-conceit, but as we appear in the sight of other 
men and women of sense and in the sight of God.</p>
<p class="normal" id="x-p4">The life of Richard Baxter coincides with a long 
period of political trouble. He was born in the year 
1615, and died about three years after the Revolution 
of 1688. Both he and his father, who was an 
excellent man, seem to have passed through the 
awakening of Puritanism. In 1641 we find him 
settled at Kidderminster, in which town he continued 
to minister, with some interruptions, for seventeen 
years. Wonderful stories are told of the effects of 
his preaching. It might be said of him that as the 
people of Nineveh repented at the preaching of 
Jonah, so did the people of Kidderminster at the 
preaching of Richard Baxter. Nor was he more 
occupied in preaching the Gospel to his own flock 
than in opposing the Anabaptists and other sectaries, 
including the soldiers of Cromwell’s army, with in 
exhaustible energy and irresistible logic. He was 
on the side of the Parliament, but believed for a time 
that both he and they were loyal subjects of the king. 
Under the Commonwealth he was appointed chaplain 
to Cromwell, and seems to have spoken his mind to 
him with astonishing freedom about King Charles <pb n="228" id="x-Page_228" />the First. Neither of them liked or trusted the 
other.</p>
<p class="normal" id="x-p5">After the Restoration, during the short period 
when it was the policy of the Court to conciliate the 
Nonconformists, he was offered the Bishopric of 
Hereford. The offer was declined. Baxter continued to struggle for peace and toleration until, 
on Aug. 22, 1662, the Nonconformist ministers were 
finally expelled by the Act of Uniformity. That 
was the greatest misfortune that has ever befallen this 
country, a misfortune which has never been retrieved. 
For it has made two nations of us instead of one, in 
politics, in religion, almost in our notion of right 
and wrong: it has arrayed one class of society permanently against another. And many of the political 
difficulties of our own time have their origin in the 
enmities caused by the rout of Aug. 22, 1662, called 
Black Bartholomew’s Day, which Baxter vainly strove 
to avert.</p>
<p class="normal" id="x-p6">When the policy of the Church and the Court 
could no longer be resisted, Baxter, who might have 
been Bishop of Hereford, thought only of retiring to 
his beloved Kidderminster. He was not permitted 
to do so. For the next twenty-six years his life 
was that of an exile in his own land and a prisoner 
for conscience sake. Often there must have come into 
his mind those words of St. Paul, which in a measure 
represented his own sufferings: ‘In labours more 
abundant, . . . in prisons more frequent, in deaths 
oft. . . . In perils by mine own countrymen, . . . in perils 
in the city, . . . in perils among false brethren. . . . 
Besides that which cometh upon me daily, the care of 
all the churches.’ He was also afflicted during nearly 
the whole of his life with painful and terrible disorders 
of the body, which had often to be endured in prison 
and without the necessary means of support. Yet <pb n="229" id="x-Page_229" />was this the time when the activity of his mind was 
greatest. He is said to have been the most voluminous of English divines. He published 168 volumes; 
and among them one book which, with the single 
exception of the <i>Pilgrim’s Progress</i>, has had a wider 
diffusion and found a nearer way to the hearts of 
religious men in England than any other devotional 
writing, and may still be read for its style as well as 
for its high merits with a deep interest, <i>The Saints 
Everlasting Rest</i>.</p>
<p class="normal" id="x-p7">When we hear of such men and their labours, who 
combined the persevering industry of the great scholar 
with the moral force of a hero and a leader of man 
kind, we are apt to say, ‘There were giants on the 
earth in those days.’ It would be better to say, that 
they were the sons of God who fought not in their 
own strength—one man more than a thousand, for 
they endured as seeing Him who is invisible.</p>
<p class="normal" id="x-p8">Yet in this life of suffering, in the prison, in the 
court of the oppressed, in the poor and mean abode, 
amid disease and all the ills which flesh is heir to, 
there was one star or bright spot which shed a ray 
upon his darkness. This was a lady of gentle birth 
and breeding who, when he was near fifty years of 
age and she little more than twenty, gave herself to 
God and to him. He had once thought that it was 
better for a minister to be unmarried; he might have 
added the reason given by St. Paul—because of the 
troubles of the times. But now he came to see that 
a lot might be possible for two joined in sweet society, 
which to a single person might have been death and 
despair only. We may be confident that to her no 
other life would have been acceptable. She lived 
after her marriage nineteen years. Her name was 
Margaret Charlton. Her husband wrote what he 
called the breviate of her life, from which and from <pb n="230" id="x-Page_230" />other sources 
an eloquent writer of the present day has drawn a portrait of her. She was one 
of those remarkable women who have effaced themselves that they might help and 
save others, who have found their lives in losing them. After mentioning that 
‘her strangely vivid wit’ was celebrated by John Howe, the great Nonconformist 
divine, the writer to whom I have referred continues as follows: ‘Timid, gentle, 
and reserved, and nursed amid all the luxuries of her age, her heart was the 
abode of affection so intense and of fortitude so enduring that her meek spirit, 
impatient of one selfish wish, progressively acquired all the heroism of 
benevolence, and seemed at length incapable of one selfish fear. In prison, in 
sickness, in every form of danger and fatigue, she was still with unabated 
cheerfulness at the side of her husband, prompting him to the discharge of every 
duty, calming the asperities of his temper, his associate in unnumbered acts of 
philanthropy, embellishing his humble home by the little arts with which a 
cultivated mind imparts its own gracefulness to the meanest dwelling-place; and 
during the nineteen years of their union joining with him in one unbroken strain 
of filial affiance to the divine mercy. Her tastes and habits had been moulded 
with a perfect conformity to his. He celebrates her catholic charity to the 
opponents of their religious opinions and her in flexible adherence to her own; 
her high esteem of the active and passive virtues of the Christian life, as 
contrasted with a barren orthodoxy; her noble disinterestedness, her skill in 
casuistry, her love of music and her medicinal arts.’</p>
<p class="normal" id="x-p9">There is still one more fact in Richard Baxter’s life which, even in the shortest account of him, ought 
not to be passed over in silence: his refusal to join 
with the Roman Catholics against the Church of <pb n="231" id="x-Page_231" />England, who had been his persecutors during the 
twenty years previous. When the crisis which pre 
ceded the Revolution of 1688 was approaching, the 
government of James the Second sought to enlist 
the Nonconformists in their interest by a promise of 
toleration in their struggle against the Church of 
England. Baxter, who had been recently imprisoned, 
refused to join this new league and covenant, and 
by his great influence with his brethren succeeded in 
detaching them from it. He had no thought of 
revenging himself on the clerical party for their persecution of him. And certainly no one ever conferred 
a greater benefit on the Church of England or on 
the country. For it is easy to see that, if James the 
Second could have carried with him the Dissenters, he 
could have settled things as he pleased. This was 
what Baxter by his statesmanlike insight foresaw, 
and was not disposed to gain advantages for Non 
conformists at the cost of the destruction of the 
Church of England or the establishment of Popery. 
He was the same man who, when he was committed 
twenty years before to Clerkenwell gaol for some 
slight infringement of ecclesiastical law, at the same 
time obtained from King Charles the Second, through 
the influence of one of his disciples, the charter of 
the original Society for the Propagation of the 
Gospel.</p>
<p class="normal" id="x-p10">And so this eminent servant of God passed to his 
rest. Considering his character and popularity, the 
extent of his writings, his genius and learning, he 
may be said to be the greatest of English theologians 
(or one of the greatest), as he has certainly been one 
of the most lasting influences on popular theology. 
He was not without faults, of which, we gather from 
his writings and also from the narrative to which 
I referred at first, too great pugnacity and contentiousness <pb n="232" id="x-Page_232" />were the most serious. In the days of 
his youth he was too fervid and vehement and 
inconsiderate. But we are now to hear of him from 
his own just judgment of himself. He left no descendants. The scholar may be interested to know 
that William Baxter, the contemporary of Bentley 
and the editor of Anacreon and Horace, was the son 
of Richard Baxter’s brother.</p>
<p class="normal" id="x-p11">Baxter wrote a voluminous autobiography, in which 
at the end of the first part is found the review of 
his own life which I am going to describe to you. 
Why is this passage so remarkable? Because it is 
one of the few theological writings in which the love 
of holiness and the love of truth seem altogether to 
take the place of ecclesiastical and party interests; 
because it gets rid of conventionalities into which 
we all of us so readily fall when writing of things which 
are beyond us; because it admits us behind the veil 
into the holy place of a good man’s soul. Many 
persons have written about themselves, but no one 
has done so with the same calm judgment or the 
same breadth of charity towards all other men.</p>
<p class="normal" id="x-p12">He looks back into the vista of the past and judges 
his own motives and actions with the impartiality 
of history. He sees more clearly his own errors 
and prejudices when he is at a distance from them, 
as we sometimes have a wider and truer view of the 
landscape when the sun is going down and the heat 
of the day is past. He tells us that in his youth he 
was very apt to start upon controversies in ignorance 
of the antipathies and enmities which were engendered 
by them; now he is disposed to ignore differences, 
and to think with Lord Bacon that ‘it is a great 
benefit of Church peace and concord, when writing 
controversies is turned into books of practical devotion’. He has learned to doubt whether men can <pb n="233" id="x-Page_233" />be reasoned into their opinions. He does not venture 
to say anything of his opponents, because his testimony respecting them is hardly to be believed. His 
observation of the world has led him to doubt the 
value of professions of religion; he had once thought 
that all who could pray movingly were saints, but 
now he has more charity for many who are wanting 
in such gifts. He is not for narrowing the Church 
more than Christ himself alloweth; nor for robbing 
Him of any of His flock. He is not so much inclined 
to pass a peremptory sentence of damnation upon 
all who never heard of Christ, having much more 
reason, he says, than I knew of before to think that 
God’s dealings with such are much unknown to us. 
His censures of Papists too differ much from what 
they were at first. For he is now assured that their 
misexpressions and misunderstandings of us, and our 
mistakings of them and inconvenient expression of 
our own opinions, has made the differences between 
Protestant and Catholic on many points, such as 
Justification, to seem much greater than they are, 
and that in some points there is no difference at all. 
The great and irreconcileable differences lie in their 
church tyranny and usurpations, in their corruptions 
and abasement of God’s worship, and their befriending 
of ignorance and vice. Yet he doubts not that God 
hath many sanctified ones among them; and he 
cannot believe that God will ever cast a soul into 
hell that truly loveth Him. He is farther than ever 
from expecting unity and prosperity to the Church 
on earth; or that saints should dream of a kingdom 
of this world, or flatter themselves with hopes of 
a Golden Age, or reigning over the ungodly. The 
observation of God’s dealing with the Church in 
every age, and His befooling of them who have 
dreamed of glorious times, as the Anabaptists, the <pb n="234" id="x-Page_234" />Fifth Monarchy 
Men, and others, confirms him in this. If he were among the Greeks, the 
Lutherans, the Independents, yea, even the Anabaptists, he would sometimes hold 
communion with them. ‘I cannot be of their mind that think God will not accept 
him that prayeth by the Common Prayer, nor yet can I be of their mind that say 
the like of extempore prayers.’</p>
<p class="normal" id="x-p13">One more example of his toleration shall be added which, 
considering the country and age in which he lived, is really wonderful: it goes 
back far into the history of the past. After speaking of the prodigious lies 
which had been told in his own age in the interests of religion, and the 
tendency to believe everything on the one side and nothing on the other, he 
continues: ‘Therefore I confess that I give but halting credit to most histories 
that are written, not only against the Albigenses and Waldenses, but against 
most of the ancient heretics who have left us none of their own writings in 
which they speak for themselves; and I heartily lament that the historical 
writings of the ancient schismatics and heretics (as they were called) perished, 
and that partiality suffered them not to survive, that we might have had more 
light on the Church affairs of those times and been better able to judge between 
the Fathers and them. And as I am prone to think that few of them were so bad as 
their adversaries made them, so I am apt to think that such as the Novatians, 
whom their adversaries commend, were very good men and more godly than most 
Catholics, however mistaken in some one point.’</p>
<p class="normal" id="x-p14">Two characteristics he notes of advancing years. 
First, he feels a decline of the zeal of his youth, for 
which he is half inclined to blame himself; he thinks 
that he is like a person travelling a way which he 
hath often gone, or casting up an account which <pb n="235" id="x-Page_235" />he hath often cast up, or playing upon an instrument 
which he hath often played upon. And no doubt 
there have been many whose religions, like their 
other affections, have in a manner withered when 
life was beginning to decay, and who by frequent 
repetitions have grown tired of religious exercises. 
But he also finds better reasons for this decline of 
devotional fervour. For he has learned to value 
things more truly as he grows older and to see them 
in a juster proportion. In his youth he was quickly 
past fundamentals, and was running up into a multitude of controversies, and greatly delighted with 
metaphysical and scholastic writings, but in later life 
he laid less stress upon those controversies and curiosities, and found less and less certainty in them. The 
subjective certainty of an opinion cannot go beyond 
the objective evidence for it; and he will not pretend 
to be more certain than he is. He strongly urges 
that religion should rest on the broadest foundations; 
on the Being of God rather than on a future state 
of rewards and punishments, on that state itself 
rather than on the endless duration of it; on the 
essentials of the Christian faith rather than on the 
meaning of particular texts or the canonicalness of 
some certain books. They must allow him to use 
to Christians the arguments by which alone a heathen 
can be touched, such as the being of a God and the 
necessity of holiness.</p>
<p class="normal" id="x-p15">There are some things for which he believes that 
God may have forgiven him, but he cannot forgive 
himself, especially for very rash words or deeds by 
which he may have seemed injurious or less tender 
and kind than he should have been to near and dear 
relations, ‘whose love,’ he says, ‘abundantly obliged 
me. When such are dead, though we never differed 
in point of interest or any grave matter, every provoking <pb n="236" id="x-Page_236" />word which I gave them maketh me almost 
irreconcileable to myself, and tells me how repentance 
brought some of old to pray to the dead whom they 
had wronged to forgive them in the passion of 
their soul. 1</p>
<p class="normal" id="x-p16">There is another confession which he makes true 
to the experience, not only of himself, but probably 
of most religious men. He says that as he grew 
old he is troubled not so much by the consciousness 
(of past sins, but by the sensible want of the love of God shed abroad in the heart. This he conceives to 
be the top of all religion which gives value to all 
the rest because it alters and elevates the mind. He 
used to think such meditations tiresome, and that 
everybody knew God to be good and great, and heaven 
to be a blessed place, but now he would sooner read, 
hear, or meditate on such truths than on anything else.</p>
<p class="normal" id="x-p17">One more extract which speaks to our own and to every other 
age of the Christian Church: ‘I apprehend it,’ he says, ‘to be a matter of great 
necessity to imprint true Catholicism in the minds of Christians, it being a 
most lamentable thing to observe how few Christians in the world there be that 
fall not into one sect or the other, and wrong not the common interest of 
Christianity for the promotion of the interest of their sect. And how lamentably 
love is thereby destroyed, so that most men think they are not bound to love men 
as the members of Christ which are against their party. And if they can but get 
to be of a sect which they think to be the holiest or which is the largest, they 
think that they are sufficiently warranted to deny others to be God’s Church, or 
at least to deny them Christian love and communion.’</p>
<p class="normal" id="x-p18">So I have endeavoured to place before you, very 
imperfectly, a fragment or two of a great mind. He <pb n="237" id="x-Page_237" />was one who lived as well as preached, and whose 
life was his most powerful sermon to posterity, as 
well as to his own age. Some of his words speak to 
us heart to heart, and have a far-reaching meaning 
to the wants of our days; there are others which are 
not equally appropriate because the relations of the 
Church and of the world have become different, and 
the thoughts of men ‘have widened with the process 
of the suns’. There have been controversies in our 
own day, not so virulent, but as widely diffused as in 
the days of the Commonwealth and of the Restoration; 
and must we not all of us admit that we have changed 
many of our religious opinions during the last fifty 
years? There are a few here present who can 
remember how forty years ago, or again rather more 
than sixty years, the panic about Popery spread 
through the country. There may have been some 
indirect benefit which arose from such a movement, 
but it can hardly be said to have conduced to Christian 
charity. Reflecting on the past, and remembering all 
the evils which for a century and more have been 
the result of this anti-Catholic bigotry, must we not 
apply to ourselves the censure which Christ passed 
on His disciples, ‘Ye know not what manner of spirit 
ye are of,’ or perhaps on this as on some other great 
historical occasion ask the question ‘Whether nations 
like individuals, may not go mad’? Or, once more, 
we may note a remarkable change of opinion in 
which many of us no longer agree with our former 
selves, when the results of historical criticism in their 
bearing on the Old and New Testament began to be 
made known in this country; and now that we are 
becoming familiar with them, will any one say that 
we ought not in some degree to alter our attitude 
towards such inquiries as light and knowledge 
increase, and not embark the religion of Christ in <pb n="238" id="x-Page_238" />such a hopeless and unmeaning controversy? ‘While 
we wrangle here in the dark,’ I am once more quoting Baxter—‘while we wrangle 
here in the dark, we are dying and passing to the world which will decide all 
our controversies, and the safest passage is by peaceable holiness. It is a 
great source of calm and repose in our religious life always to turn from small 
things to great, from things far away to things near at hand, from the 
foolishness of controversy to the truths which are simple and eternal, from man 
to God.’</p>
<p class="normal" id="x-p19">And now, leaving history and controversy and 
subjects which most of us only hear about at a distance, 
I will suppose a similar vein of reflection to be entertained by an elder person living not two hundred 
years ago, but a contemporary of our own, present 
in this Abbey here to-night. He too has something to 
say to us which is of interest to himself and to others. 
Now on the threshold of old age, he may be supposed 
to take a look backward over the sixty or seventy 
years which have passed, not in the great world, but 
within the limits of his own home. His religion is 
not derived from books, but comes to him from his 
experience of life.</p>
<p class="normal" id="x-p20">First he has a deep sense of thankfulness to God 
for all His mercies. He may have had troubles and 
disappointments in life, but he acknowledges that all 
things have been ordered for the best. The days 
pass more quickly with him now than formerly and 
make less impression on him. He will soon be 
crossing the bar and going forth upon the ocean. 
He is not afraid of death, it seems natural to him; 
he is soon about to pass into the hands of God. He 
has many thoughts about the past which he does not 
communicate to others—about some persons in whom 
he has had a peculiar interest, about places in which 
he has lived, about words spoken to him in his youth <pb n="239" id="x-Page_239" />which have strangely imprinted themselves on his 
mind, about many things which no one living but 
himself can remember. He wonders how he ever 
escaped from the temptations of youth, and is some 
times inclined to think that the Providence which 
watches over children and drunken people must have 
had a special care of him. He may have been guilty 
too of some meannesses or sins which are concealed 
from his fellow-men; he is thankful that they are 
known to God only. He is not greatly troubled at 
the remembrance of them, if he have been delivered 
from them, but much more at the unprofitableness of 
his whole life.</p>
<p class="normal" id="x-p21">Before he departs he has some things to say to his children or 
to his friends. He will tell them that he now sees this world in different 
proportions, and that what was once greatly valued by him now seems no longer of 
importance. The dreams of love and of ambition have fled away; he is no longer 
under the dominion of the hour. The disappointments which he has undergone no 
more affect him; he is inclined to think that they may have been for his good. 
He sees many things in his life which might have been better; opportunities lost 
which could never afterwards 
be by him recovered. He might have been wiser 
about health, or the education of his children, or his 
choice of friends, or the management of his business. 
He would like to warn younger persons against some 
of the mistakes which he had himself made. He 
would tell them that no man in later life rejoiced in 
the remembrance of a quarrel; and that the trifles of 
life, good temper, a gracious manner, trifles as they 
are thought, are among the most important elements 
of success. Above all he would exhort them to get 
rid of selfishness and self-conceit, which are the two 
greatest sources of human evil.</p>

<pb n="240" id="x-Page_240" />
<p class="normal" id="x-p22">There are some reflections which would often occur 
to his own mind though he might not speak of them 
to others. A sharp thrill of pain might sometimes 
pierce his heart when he remembered any irremediable 
wrong of which he had been the author, or when he 
recalled any unkind word to a parent which he had 
hastily uttered, or any dishonourable conduct of which 
he had been guilty. He need not disclose his fault to 
men, but neither will he disguise it from himself; 
least of all, if he have repented of the sin and is no 
longer the servant of it, should his conscience be 
overpowered by the remembrance of it. For sin too, 
like sorrow, is healed by time; and he who is really 
delivered from its bondage need not fear lest God 
should create it anew in him that He may inflict 
punishment upon him. For in the sight of God we 
are what we are, not what we have been at some 
particular moment; nor yet what we are in some 
detail or in reference to some particular act, but what 
we are on the whole.</p>
<p class="normal" id="x-p23">Once more, when a man is drawing towards the 
end, he will be apt to think of the blessings of 
friendship and of family life. He has done so little 
for others and received so much from them. The 
old days of his childhood come back to him: the 
memory of his father and mother and brothers and 
sisters, all in the house together, and the lessons and 
the games and the birthday feasts and rejoicings as 
in a picture crowd upon his thoughts. When we 
have grown old they are most of them taken before 
us; no one else can ever fill their place in our lives. 
Also there have been friends who have been like 
brothers and sisters to us; many of these too are 
gone and cannot be replaced. They have sympathized 
with our trials; they have inspired us with higher 
thoughts; they have spoken words which have been <pb n="241" id="x-Page_241" />for ever imprinted on our mind. They have taken 
trouble to do us good—sometimes a remark of one 
of them thrown out as if by accident, or a letter 
written at a critical time, may have saved us from 
a fatal mistake. They have cared for our interests 
more than for their own, they would have died for 
us. Such experiences of disinterested friendship 
many men have had; and we reflect upon them 
more as we are left more alone, and the world 
is withdrawing from us. Living or dead the true 
friend can never be forgotten by faithful and loyal 
hearts. And as the days become fewer, we think 
more of them as they once were in life—as they are 
now with God where we too soon shall be.</p>
<p class="normal" id="x-p24">Yet once more, we may suppose the statesman, who 
is within a measurable distance of the end,</p>
<verse id="x-p24.1">
<l class="t1" id="x-p24.2">‘When the hurlyburly’s done, </l>
<l class="t1" id="x-p24.3">When the battle’s lost and won,’</l></verse>
<p class="continue" id="x-p25">to make similar reflections on his own political life. 
Perhaps he will say in the words of one who ten 
years ago was so familiar a figure among us: ‘In 
the past there are many things I condemn, many 
things that I deplore, but a man’s life must be 
taken as a whole.’ He will not look back to party 
triumphs or great displays of oratory with the 
satisfaction which he once felt in them. He will 
acknowledge that he has made endless mistakes, and 
will sometimes wish that he had been more independent 
of popular opinion. He has done little compared 
with what he once hoped to do. He will value most 
that part of his work which tended to promote 
justice, or to save life or to increase health, or to diffuse 
education, or to establish the foundation of peace 
between nations and classes. And in the words of 
one of the greatest of English statesmen, he will be <pb n="242" id="x-Page_242" />glad to be remembered with expressions of goodwill 
in the abode of those whose lot it is to labour and to 
earn their daily bread by the sweat of their brow.</p>
<p class="normal" id="x-p26">Lastly, we may extend the spirit of the reflections 
of Richard Baxter to the religious difficulties of our 
own day. We may imagine an aged man who has 
lived through the last fifty or sixty years, and has 
been watching the movements which have agitated the 
Church from extreme to extreme and back again, each 
tendency seeming to have as great or even a greater 
reaction. He would see, as Baxter saw in his old age, 
that all other things come to an end, but that of the 
love of God and man there is no end. He would not 
raise questions about the rites of the Church, or the 
canonicity of the books of Scripture: these belong to 
criticism and ecclesiastical history, not to the spiritual 
life. He would seek for the permanent and essential 
only in the books of Scripture, in the lives of good 
men, in the religion of the world. To follow Christ, 
to speak the truth in love, to do to others as you 
would they should do to you, these are the eternal 
elements of religion which can never pass away, and 
he who lives in these lives in God.</p>

<h4 style="margin-top:1in" id="x-p26.1">Oxford: HORACE HART, Printer to the University</h4>
</div1>

    <!-- added reason="AutoIndexing" -->
    <div1 title="Indexes" id="xi" prev="x" next="xi.i">
      <h1 id="xi-p0.1">Indexes</h1>

      <div2 title="Index of Scripture References" id="xi.i" prev="xi" next="xi.ii">
        <h2 id="xi.i-p0.1">Index of Scripture References</h2>
        <insertIndex type="scripRef" id="xi.i-p0.2" />

<!-- added reason="insertIndex" class="scripRef" -->
<!-- Start of automatically inserted scripRef index -->
<div class="Index">
<p class="bbook">Genesis</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gen&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=15#iii-p90.3">3:15</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Leviticus</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Lev&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=18#iii-p30.5">18:18</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Joshua</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Josh&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=12#iii-p90.5">10:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Josh&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=13#iii-p90.6">10:13</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">2 Samuel</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Sam&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=23#iii-p54.1">12:23</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Job</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Job&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=25#iii-p54.3">19:25</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Psalms</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ps&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=15#iii-p54.2">17:15</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Isaiah</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=18#vi-p18.5">19:18-25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=25#vi-p13.1">19:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=23&amp;scrV=1#iii-p15.3">23:1-18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=45&amp;scrV=1#iii-p15.5">45:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=53&amp;scrV=2#vi-p20.1">53:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Isa&amp;scrCh=53&amp;scrV=7#vi-p20.2">53:7</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Jeremiah</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jer&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=25#vi-p18.1">9:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jer&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=26#vi-p18.2">9:26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jer&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=19#vi-p20.3">11:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jer&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=14#vi-p18.4">12:14-17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jer&amp;scrCh=31&amp;scrV=29#vi-p32.1">31:29</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Jer&amp;scrCh=36&amp;scrV=30#iii-p15.2">36:30</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Lamentations</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Lam&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=7#vi-p32.2">5:7</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Ezekiel</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ezek&amp;scrCh=12&amp;scrV=22#vi-p13.2">12:22-23</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ezek&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=20#vi-p26.1">14:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Ezek&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=22#vi-p26.2">14:22-23</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Hosea</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Hos&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=1#iii-p90.2">11:1</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Amos</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Amos&amp;scrCh=7&amp;scrV=10#iii-p15.4">7:10-17</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Matthew</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=1#iii-p17.4">2:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=15#iii-p90.1">2:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=22#iii-p17.5">2:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=32#iii-p30.2">5:32</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=34#iii-p6.1">5:34</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=13#iii-p6.1">9:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=18#iii-p23.4">16:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=18#iii-p34.2">16:18-19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=18#iii-p34.2">18:18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=21#iii-p6.1">19:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=22&amp;scrV=21#iii-p6.3">22:21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=24&amp;scrV=34#iii-p23.3">24:34</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Matt&amp;scrCh=28&amp;scrV=20#iii-p6.3">28:20</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Mark</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=44#iii-p102.1">9:44-48</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=11#iii-p30.3">10:11</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=12#iii-p30.4">10:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Mark&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=32#iii-p34.1">13:32</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Luke</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=1#iii-p17.2">1:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=2#iii-p17.3">1:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Luke&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=4#iii-p17.6">2:4</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">John</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=1#iii-p26.1">1:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=3#iii-p2.2">3:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=5#iii-p36.1">3:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=52#iii-p35.1">6:52</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=56#iii-p36.1">6:56</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=63#iii-p35.2">6:63</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=35#iii-p26.2">10:35</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=14&amp;scrV=26#iii-p30.8">14:26</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=15#iii-p30.8">16:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=18&amp;scrV=36#iii-p28.1">18:36</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=19&amp;scrV=35#iii-p17.1">19:35</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=20&amp;scrV=30#iii-p17.7">20:30</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=John&amp;scrCh=21&amp;scrV=25#iii-p17.7">21:25</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Acts</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=29#iii-p6.2">5:29</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=33#iii-p30.9">16:33</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Acts&amp;scrCh=17&amp;scrV=1#iii-p65.10">17:1</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Romans</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=2#iii-p25.1">1:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=3#iii-p24.2">1:3</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=4#iii-p24.3">1:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=8#iii-p67.11">1:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=16#iii-p67.3">1:16-18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=17#iv-p11.4">1:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=32#iii-p67.4">1:32</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=1#iii-p33.1">2:1-16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=12#vi-p18.3">2:12-28</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=17#iii-p65.13">2:17-21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=1#iii-p64.2">3:1-9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=2#iii-p67.12">3:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=9#iii-p65.1">3:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=15#iii-p48.2">3:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=19#iii-p67.1">3:19</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=25#iii-p23.6">3:25</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=5#iv-p11.5">5:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=7#iii-p67.13">5:7</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=12#iii-p30.12">5:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=12#iii-p65.13">5:12-18</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=1#iii-p64.2">9:1-33</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=5#iii-p23.12">9:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=22#iii-p65.13">9:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=1#iii-p64.2">10:1-21</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=5#vi-p1.1">10:5</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=10#iii-p67.14">10:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=32#iii-p102.2">11:32</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=1#iii-p6.4">13:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=6#iii-p23.7">15:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rom&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=25#iii-p65.13">16:25-27</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">1 Corinthians</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=15#iii-p2.1">3:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=15#iii-p34.3">3:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=9#vii-p3.3">5:9</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=9&amp;scrV=20#iii-p64.3">9:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=10#iii-p23.2">11:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=13&amp;scrV=8#iii-p93.1">13:8</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=4#iii-p65.11">15:4</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=22#iii-p30.11">15:22</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=29#iii-p23.1">15:29</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=15&amp;scrV=56#viii-p1.1">15:56</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Cor&amp;scrCh=16&amp;scrV=3#vii-p3.4">16:3</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">2 Corinthians</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=17#iii-p65.9">1:17</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=16#v-p1.3">3:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=12#iv-p20.1">4:12</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=6#iii-p64.1">6:6-10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=6&amp;scrV=8#iv-p20.2">6:8-10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=10&amp;scrV=10#vii-p3.2">10:10</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Cor&amp;scrCh=11&amp;scrV=21#iii-p64.1">11:21-33</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Galatians</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=20#iii-p48.1">2:20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=1#iii-p65.3">3:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=11#iii-p64.4">4:11-20</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=13#iii-p48.3">4:13</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Gal&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=13#iii-p65.7">4:13</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Philippians</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=15#iii-p65.8">1:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=6#iii-p23.5">2:6</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Phil&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=6#iii-p25.2">2:6</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Colossians</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=16#iii-p32.1">2:16</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Col&amp;scrCh=4&amp;scrV=16#vii-p3.5">4:16</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">2 Thessalonians</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Thess&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=2#vii-p3.1">2:2</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Thess&amp;scrCh=2&amp;scrV=15#vii-p3.1">2:15</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Thess&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=16#vii-p1.2">3:16</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">1 Timothy</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1Tim&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=16#iii-p23.8">3:16</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">2 Timothy</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Tim&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=16#iii-p30.7">3:16</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">2 Peter</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=2Pet&amp;scrCh=3&amp;scrV=15#vii-p3.6">3:15-16</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">1 John</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1John&amp;scrCh=1&amp;scrV=1#iii-p24.1">1:1</a>  
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=1John&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=7#iii-p23.9">5:7</a> </p>
<p class="bbook">Revelation</p>
 <p class="bref">
 <a class="TOC" href="?scrBook=Rev&amp;scrCh=5&amp;scrV=7#iii-p65.12">5:7</a> </p>
</div>
<!-- End of scripRef index -->
<!-- /added -->


      </div2>

      <div2 title="Greek Words and Phrases" id="xi.ii" prev="xi.i" next="xi.iii">
        <h2 id="xi.ii-p0.1">Index of Greek Words and Phrases</h2>
        <div class="Greek" id="xi.ii-p0.2">
          <insertIndex type="foreign" lang="EL" id="xi.ii-p0.3" />

<!-- added reason="insertIndex" class="foreign" -->
<!-- Start of automatically inserted foreign index -->
<div class="Index">
<ul class="Index1">
 <li><span class="Greek">Ἐν πάσῃ ἐπιστολῇ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vii-p1.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">Ἡνίκα δ᾽ ἂν ἐπιστρέψῃ πρὸς κύριον, περιαιρεῖται τὸ κάλυμμα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#v-p1.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὅτι ἡ ἀγάπη τοῦ θεοῦ ἐκκέχυται ἐν ταῖς καρδίαις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv-p11.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ΘΣ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii-p23.10">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ΟΣ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii-p23.11">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀγάπαι: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii-p62.13">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀλλὰ καί: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii-p67.7">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἀπόστολος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii-p62.9">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἁγιασμός: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii-p62.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἁμαρτία, πίστις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv-p11.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">γὰρ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii-p67.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">γνῶσις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii-p64.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">δέ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii-p67.10">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">διά: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii-p65.5">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii-p65.6">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">δικαιοσύνη: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii-p62.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">δικαιοσύνη Θεοῦ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii-p64.9">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">δικαιοσύνη, ἀλήθεια, ἀγάπη: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv-p16.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">δικαιοσύνη, ἀλήθεια, ἀγάπη, πίστις, δόξα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv-p11.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐκτὸς λόγου πορνείας: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii-p30.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐν Θεῷ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii-p64.12">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐν Χριστῷ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii-p64.11">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐξουσία, ἐπιβαλών, συναπαγόμενοι, κ.τ.λ.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii-p62.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐπίσκοπος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii-p30.10">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii-p62.10">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἐς ἀφανὲς τὸν μῦθον ἀνενείκας οὐκ ἔχει ἔλεγχον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii-p40.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">εἶδος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv-p13.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ζωή: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv-p12.3">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv-p12.4">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἡ κυριακὴ ἡμέρα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii-p62.14">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">θεόπνευστος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii-p30.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ἵνα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii-p64.14">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">κτίσις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii-p64.8">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">μέν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii-p67.9">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">νόμος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii-p62.6">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv-p12.2">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">νόμος, ζωή, θάνατος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv-p12.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὁ καὶ ἡ διάκονος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii-p62.12">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὐ μόνον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii-p67.6">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">οὐσία: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv-p13.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πᾶν ἐστιν ἄνθρωπος συμφορή: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix-p10.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">παράκλητος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii-p62.8">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πίστις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii-p62.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πίστις Ἰησοῦ Χριστοῦ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii-p64.10">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πίστις Ἰησοῦ Χριστοῦ, ὑπομουὴ Χριστοῦ, ἀλήθεια θεοῦ, δόξα θεοῦ, σοφία θεοῦ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv-p11.8">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πίστις, χάρις, σωτηρία: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii-p64.5">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πνεῦμα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii-p62.7">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv-p11.3">2</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πνεῦμα θεοῦ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv-p11.7">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πολλῷ μᾶλλον: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii-p67.8">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πρεσβύτερος: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii-p62.11">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">πρὸς θεόν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix-p40.1">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">προεγράφη: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii-p65.4">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">προεχόμεθα: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii-p65.2">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">σοφία: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii-p64.7">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">ὑπὲρ ἡμῶν: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii-p64.13">1</a></span></li>
 <li><span class="Greek">χάρις: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii-p62.3">1</a></span></li>
</ul>
</div>
<!-- End of foreign index -->
<!-- /added -->

        </div>
      </div2>

      <div2 title="Latin Words and Phrases" id="xi.iii" prev="xi.ii" next="xi.iv">
        <h2 id="xi.iii-p0.1">Index of Latin Words and Phrases</h2>
        <insertIndex type="foreign" lang="LA" id="xi.iii-p0.2" />

<!-- added reason="insertIndex" class="foreign" -->
<!-- Start of automatically inserted foreign index -->
<div class="Index">
<ul class="Index1">
 <li>Da fidei quae fidei sunt: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii-p82.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Ex aliquo non sequitur omnis: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii-p67.2">1</a></li>
 <li>Gallus in campanili: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii-p37.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Ipsa conteret caput tuum.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii-p90.4">1</a></li>
 <li>Non nisi ex Scripturâ Scripturam potes interpretari: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii-p53.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Novum Testamentum in vetere latet: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi-p9.1">1</a></li>
 <li>Poena linguarum dispersit homines, donum linguarum in unum collegit.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii-p59.1">1</a></li>
 <li>a priori: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii-p15.1">1</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii-p18.1">2</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii-p72.1">3</a>
  <a class="TOC" href="#viii-p14.1">4</a></li>
 <li>actu et potentiâ: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv-p18.1">1</a></li>
 <li>ceteris paribus: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix-p60.1">1</a></li>
 <li>conscientia: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv-p9.1">1</a></li>
 <li>deum namque ire per omnes terrasque tractusque maris, coelumque profundum.: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix-p55.1">1</a></li>
 <li>disjecta membra: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#vi-p10.1">1</a></li>
 <li>extra palum Ecclesiae: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iii-p33.2">1</a></li>
 <li>imaginatio: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#iv-p9.2">1</a></li>
 <li>solvitur ambulando: 
  <a class="TOC" href="#ix-p5.1">1</a></li>
</ul>
</div>
<!-- End of foreign index -->
<!-- /added -->

      </div2>

      <div2 title="Index of Pages of the Print Edition" id="xi.iv" prev="xi.iii" next="toc">
        <h2 id="xi.iv-p0.1">Index of Pages of the Print Edition</h2>
        <insertIndex type="pb" id="xi.iv-p0.2" />

<!-- added reason="insertIndex" class="pb" -->
<!-- Start of automatically inserted pb index -->
<div class="Index">
<p class="pages"><a class="TOC" href="#i-Page_i">i</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#i-Page_ii">ii</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#i-Page_iii">iii</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.i-Page_iv">iv</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii-Page_vi">vi</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii-Page_vii">vii</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii-Page_viii">viii</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii-Page_ix">ix</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii-Page_x">x</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii-Page_xi">xi</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii-Page_xii">xii</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii-Page_xiii">xiii</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii-Page_xiv">xiv</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii-Page_xv">xv</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii-Page_xvi">xvi</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ii.iii-Page_1">1</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_2">2</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_3">3</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_4">4</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_5">5</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_6">6</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_7">7</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_8">8</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_9">9</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_10">10</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_11">11</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_13">13</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_14">14</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_15">15</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_16">16</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_17">17</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_18">18</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_19">19</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_20">20</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_21">21</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_22">22</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_23">23</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_24">24</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_25">25</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_26">26</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_27">27</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_28">28</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_29">29</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_30">30</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_31">31</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_32">32</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_33">33</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_34">34</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_35">35</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_36">36</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_37">37</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_38">38</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_39">39</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_40">40</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_41">41</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_42">42</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_43">43</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_49">49</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_45">45</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_46">46</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_47">47</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_48">48</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_49_1">49</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_50">50</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_51">51</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_52">52</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_53">53</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_54">54</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_55">55</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_56">56</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_57">57</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_58">58</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_59">59</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_60">60</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_61">61</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_62">62</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_63">63</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_64">64</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_65">65</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_66">66</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_67">67</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_68">68</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_69">69</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_70">70</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_71">71</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_72">72</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_73">73</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_74">74</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_75">75</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_76">76</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_77">77</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_78">78</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_79">79</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_80">80</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_81">81</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_82">82</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_83">83</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_84">84</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_85">85</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_86">86</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_87">87</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_88">88</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_89">89</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_90">90</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_91">91</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_92">92</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_93">93</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_94">94</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_95">95</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_96">96</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_97">97</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_98">98</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_99">99</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_100">100</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_101">101</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_102">102</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_103">103</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_104">104</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_105">105</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_106">106</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_107">107</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_108">108</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_109">109</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_110">110</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_111">111</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_112">112</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_113">113</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_114">114</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iii-Page_115">115</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv-Page_116">116</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv-Page_117">117</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv-Page_118">118</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv-Page_119">119</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv-Page_120">120</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv-Page_121">121</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv-Page_122">122</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv-Page_123">123</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv-Page_124">124</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv-Page_125">125</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv-Page_126">126</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv-Page_127">127</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv-Page_128">128</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv-Page_129">129</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv-Page_130">130</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv-Page_131">131</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#iv-Page_132">132</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v-Page_133">133</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v-Page_134">134</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v-Page_135">135</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v-Page_136">136</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#v-Page_137">137</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi-Page_138">138</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi-Page_139">139</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi-Page_140">140</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi-Page_141">141</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi-Page_142">142</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi-Page_143">143</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi-Page_144">144</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi-Page_145">145</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi-Page_146">146</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi-Page_147">147</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi-Page_148">148</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi-Page_149">149</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi-Page_150">150</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi-Page_151">151</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi-Page_152">152</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi-Page_153">153</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi-Page_154">154</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi-Page_155">155</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi-Page_156">156</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi-Page_157">157</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi-Page_158">158</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vi-Page_159">159</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii-Page_160">160</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii-Page_161">161</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii-Page_162">162</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii-Page_163">163</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii-Page_164">164</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii-Page_165">165</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii-Page_166">166</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#vii-Page_167">167</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii-Page_168">168</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii-Page_169">169</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii-Page_170">170</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii-Page_171">171</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii-Page_172">172</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii-Page_173">173</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii-Page_174">174</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii-Page_175">175</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii-Page_176">176</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii-Page_177">177</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii-Page_178">178</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii-Page_179">179</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii-Page_180">180</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#viii-Page_181">181</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix-Page_182">182</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix-Page_183">183</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix-Page_184">184</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix-Page_185">185</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix-Page_186">186</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix-Page_187">187</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix-Page_188">188</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix-Page_189">189</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix-Page_190">190</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix-Page_191">191</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix-Page_192">192</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix-Page_193">193</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix-Page_199">199</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix-Page_195">195</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix-Page_196">196</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix-Page_197">197</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix-Page_198">198</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix-Page_199_1">199</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix-Page_200">200</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix-Page_201">201</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix-Page_202">202</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix-Page_203">203</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix-Page_204">204</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix-Page_205">205</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix-Page_206">206</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix-Page_207">207</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix-Page_208">208</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix-Page_209">209</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix-Page_210">210</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix-Page_211">211</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix-Page_212">212</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix-Page_213">213</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix-Page_214">214</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix-Page_215">215</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix-Page_216">216</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix-Page_217">217</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix-Page_218">218</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix-Page_219">219</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix-Page_220">220</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix-Page_221">221</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix-Page_222">222</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix-Page_223">223</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix-Page_224">224</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix-Page_225">225</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#ix-Page_226">226</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#x-Page_227">227</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#x-Page_228">228</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#x-Page_229">229</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#x-Page_230">230</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#x-Page_231">231</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#x-Page_232">232</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#x-Page_233">233</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#x-Page_234">234</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#x-Page_235">235</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#x-Page_236">236</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#x-Page_237">237</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#x-Page_238">238</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#x-Page_239">239</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#x-Page_240">240</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#x-Page_241">241</a> 
<a class="TOC" href="#x-Page_242">242</a> 
</p>
</div>
<!-- End of page index -->
<!-- /added -->

      </div2>
    </div1>
    <!-- /added -->

  </ThML.body>
</ThML>
